Prologue

“I finally saved up enough! Now I won’t have to quit school.”

Relieved, I put today’s earnings into my bag, then picked up my newly updated Adventurer’s Guild card. Seeing that it was still bronze, I let out a wistful sigh.

I was still a novice, and sword fighting wasn’t my forte, so I had a tough time completing monster slaying requests. At the same time, gathering resources didn’t bring in much money, and I wasn’t familiar with the techniques required for refining. That was why I had taken the entrance exam to get into an academy, hoping to study something I could specialize in.

The problem was, the tuition was outrageous. Nowadays, the only option for those who didn’t go to school was to live in the Adventurer’s Guild or some other similarly horrid place among the dregs—just like I was now.

I’d been able to keep my cool when I’d taken the entrance exam by pushing the tuition fees to the back of my mind and concentrating on studying. But as soon as I passed and relief washed over me, the weight of those fees came crashing down like a ton of bricks.

I didn’t have parents—or, more accurately, I never knew them. I’d grown up at the orphanage in Comet Village after being abandoned in the nearby woods when I was still a baby. At least, that was the story I’d been told.

Nobody working at the orphanage was selfless enough to just pay for orphans’ schooling. If any of the kids wanted to get a higher education, they needed to earn enough money to cover the costs themselves. However, the villages around here were all impoverished and practically desolate compared to more highly populated places, like towns and the capital.

Comet Village was no exception. The only difference was that it happened to be located in the center of the collection of villages, and so it had a small Adventurer’s Guild, a primary school, an orphanage, and a church. Essentially, it acted as a main hub for the area.

In order to pursue higher education, you had to graduate primary school first. Fortunately children between the ages of six and sixteen could attend for free. They could take any available classes and show up for the lessons whenever they had the time. However, graduation and adulthood came hand in hand. Everyone had to take the final exam the year they turned sixteen. Upon passing, these new adults could take up a job.

Those who didn’t graduate from primary school were subjected to harsh working conditions. To be fair, graduation didn’t actually improve those conditions much—you’d just earn a little more money.

In this country, a person could only get a proper job with a good wage once they finished higher education. If someone wanted to, say, open up their own shop, they wouldn’t receive permission for it unless they’d graduated from an academy.

“If only I’d been born in a different country, then I could’ve finished my education for free...”

Alas, I had no family register in any other country, so even if I traveled abroad, I wouldn’t have been able to attend school there for free.

Either way, I had finally saved up enough to go to an academy. It had taken a lot of hard work, since you could only register and work for all the branches of the Adventurer’s Guild after graduating primary school and becoming an adult. Before that, you could only register on a temporary basis, and the only work you could do was resource gathering. This was true anywhere you went—the Adventurer’s Guild operated all over the world under the same rules. Temporary members made a pittance, so it was a miracle I’d earned enough money to cover tuition.

“Good thing you made it on time. Where do you need to go to pay?” asked the adventurer standing next to me.

“The village chief said he’d pay in my name the next time he goes to town on business,” I explained, looking over at Bolt. He was an adventurer who’d formed a party with me a few weeks ago and had been helping me complete monster slaying jobs ever since.

Bolt frowned. “Don’t you think this is something you should do yourself, even if it means having to travel a bit? Besides, it’s almost time for school to start, so won’t it be faster for you to go?”

“You think? But my primary school teacher said that the chief takes care of all of that.”

“Hmm. I guess it might work that way in villages... Still, my instincts tell me that anyone who claims to pay for you will just stuff the money in their pocket and run off. That’s exactly why you do these things yourself.”

“Really?” I asked, tilting my head. “But if the village chief did that, it’d be obvious he was the culprit!”

Bolt smiled wryly and shrugged. “There are plenty of ways to get away with it. But you don’t have to know about such things, Louis.”

“I don’t want to know about the ways of criminals in the first place,” I huffed, but paused to think.

The chief had already said he’d make all the arrangements if I gave him the money. But Bolt wasn’t from any of the local villages, and hearing his assessment made me wonder if I could really trust the chief. I mean, I was totally clueless when it came to matters outside the village.

I was aware of my own ignorance, at least, which was why I’d taken advantage of our primary school and studied as hard as I could. I’d been desperate to pass the entrance exam for higher education. Otherwise, I would’ve been stuck at the dreary bottom of the Adventurer’s Guild, gathering resources for the rest of my life.

I’d graduated primary school a few weeks ago, which also meant I had to leave the orphanage. Thankfully, Bolt was kind enough to let me stay with him in his room at the inn. With a big grin on his face, he’d claimed that helping your partner was a given. He was so nice that I often worried that he might get swindled one of these days.

“We’d better set off early tomorrow. We need to get to Perla Town, where Arneval Academy is located, so you can pay the fees,” Bolt said.

His words were so surprising that I stopped in my tracks. “Huh? But you don’t have to...”

Bolt gave a smug wink. “I’m an adventurer without any roots, so I can travel wherever I please. The least I can do is see you off.”

“Bolt...”

With that settled, Bolt encouraged me to have some good food and go to bed early. Moved by his kindness, I left the Adventurer’s Guild with a skip in my step. He treated me to a meal, and then we went back to the inn.

Tomorrow, I would be bidding my goodbyes to Comet Village.

I had lived at the orphanage all my life, learning what to do from the older kids, and then teaching the younger kids in turn once I got older myself. I’d helped with cleaning and tending the fields all while attending primary school.

I’d registered with the Adventurer’s Guild as soon as I was old enough for a temporary license. From then on, I’d also taken on easy requests from the guild and donated half of my earnings to the orphanage. What little I had left over, I’d saved for the day I’d leave. If I hadn’t registered with the guild, I would’ve never been able to save up my own money.

I also had to make sure I studied hard, since I had my reasons for wanting to attend an academy. No one from the village had ever gotten a higher education, so when I said I wanted to do it, the chief and our schoolteacher were bewildered. Still, I managed to take the exam from the village.

While anyone could attend primary schools, academies were a lot more selective, and it was difficult to even get to the entrance exam stage. The kids around me were all fellow orphans or villagers, and the books we used in school were so worn and tattered from overuse that some of the text was borderline illegible. But there weren’t any affluent families who bought textbooks for their own children, so we had no choice but to rely on those old ones. Learning to read and write was already difficult enough, let alone trying to accumulate more advanced knowledge.

But I had no other choice if I wanted to take that entrance exam, so I spent almost all of my free time reading books at school. Once I registered with the guild, I was also able to keep up with current events by word of mouth.

I’d been so busy with my responsibilities at the orphanage and caring for the younger kids that I needed to sacrifice some sleep in order to study. But all that reading just made me realize how little I actually knew, which motivated me to study even harder.

As I picked up a slightly dirty blanket, I stole a glance at Bolt, who was cleaning his weapon. Though he was often smiling, right now his mouth was a straight line, making him look even more handsome than usual. Bolt had a well-proportioned face, and that serious expression gave him a sharp, slightly intimidating air. All his expressions were charming, and I had no doubt he was popular with women.

I threw the blanket on the bed with a sigh and plopped down on it.

It’s honestly amazing that I made it this far.

Even though I passed the entrance exam, if it weren’t for Bolt, I probably wouldn’t have been able to save up for my tuition. In the worst-case scenario, I might’ve ended up penniless and died on the streets somewhere.

When I caught sight of Bolt’s black hair, I felt reassured, even though we hadn’t known each other that long. Bolt glanced up and smiled at me. He looked so cool and reliable.

That was the thing—our first meeting had come at the worst possible time for me, with Bolt gallantly coming to my rescue. He’d seemed so dazzling to me at that moment, and that impression of him might’ve imprinted itself onto my heart.

A droplet of water dripped down from a strand of my freshly washed red hair, which was unusual for this region. At any rate, it was starting to get too long. Since I’ll be leaving the village tomorrow, maybe I can cut it off to mark a fresh start, I thought while idly tugging on a strand.

That was when Bolt, who’d approached me at some point, scooped up my hair.

“It’s still wet. You need to make sure you dry it properly,” he said. “But...it’s a beautiful color.”

“Do you like redheads, Bolt?”

“Hmm... Yes, I do.” His eyes were on my hair, but something in his gaze made me quickly shake my head so that the strands fell out of his grip. “You could get sick if you don’t dry it properly,” he went on.

“I’ll be fine, it’s not that— Mmf!”

Bolt cut me off by throwing a towel over my head and roughly rubbing my hair with it. Then he recited a spell.

“Wind of freedom, blow away the water with your pleasant breeze. Wind.”

With a gust of air, my hair dried completely.

“Thanks.”

“It was nothing.”

“Not just for drying my hair.” I paused, casting my gaze down for a moment and taking a deep breath. Then I looked up and reached out my hand, gently grabbing ahold of Bolt’s freshly changed clothes.

Bolt’s sharp features eased into a smile. His keen golden eyes usually glinted like a stalking predator’s, but now they looked soft, almost seeming to disappear under his smile. I loved that expression of his and wished I could look at it forever.

I didn’t know the real reason Bolt had decided to travel with me. And from tomorrow on, my life would be completely different from anything I’d known until now—I’d have been lying if I said I wasn’t anxious. Yet when Bolt said he’d come with me as if it were the most natural thing in the world, I felt all of that anxiety melt away.

“A party of adventurers is made up of friends who act together. And I want to adventure in a slightly better place too,” Bolt said.

“A better place?”

“Yeah. Everything around here’s poor quality, and now that we’ve formed a party, I don’t want to just leave you in a bad spot. And I won’t disband our party until you decide you no longer want to be in it, Louis. That’s why I’m sticking with you.”

“Really...?”

“Really. Now go to sleep. We have an early start tomorrow,” Bolt said, tousling my hair before going over to lie down in his own bed.

I stared at his back for a while, but eventually I snuggled under the covers, rolled over to the other side, and closed my eyes. Even with my eyes closed, I could sense Bolt’s presence nearby, and I suppressed the urge to smile.

I’d gone to the nearby woods plenty of times, but this was the first time I’d truly be leaving the village. I had no idea when I might end up alone out there or for how long Bolt was going to stay with a greenhorn like me, but just knowing that he was there made my fear of stepping forward and facing the changes fade away. It was as if he were giving me a gentle push onward.

I’d never felt anything like this before, so it was slightly confusing. Yet at the same time, I was strangely optimistic—surely tomorrow and every day after would bring with it something new and exciting.

Bolt and I set off early the next morning and walked to the closest small town with a train station. From there, we’d take the enchanted train to our destination, Perla. We’d spend the night on the train and arrive the following day.

I never thought I’d get to travel on a train, and I was shocked to see how quickly we could get to our destination. I’d never had the means to look it up before. Five days of travel on foot could be covered in a single day by train. That said, there was a significant difference in cost between the two...

I barely had enough money saved up for my tuition, so I had to let Bolt pay for the train. My debt to him only increased, though he said I didn’t have to pay him back. He was so kind it boggled my mind.

Originally, I had planned to travel one town over, take some adventuring requests there, and use that money to fund my travels. I’d keep going like that until I reached my academy’s town. But when I told Bolt this plan, he burst out laughing.

“The bigger the town, the better the requests they have. You’ll need to use some money to travel no matter what, so it’s a lot better to just move directly to your new base and start working there,” he explained.

I was at a loss for words, but since his logic was sound, I had no choice but to agree.

“I will pay you back,” I declared.

“When you’re rich and successful? Sounds good. I’ll wait however long it takes.”

“Ugh! There you go again!” I wanted to tell him to stop saying these things before I became dependent on him...but I also didn’t want to say it.

Filled with these complicated, unbearable feelings, I followed Bolt onto the train. The seats were separated by partitions, which made them feel like private rooms. I noticed there weren’t many passengers.

“It’s empty because it’s mostly big city folk who use the trains. Unlike the people around here, those from large towns have better jobs, so both the townspeople and adventurers can afford to travel by train frequently,” Bolt told me.

“Wow. So that’s why their requests are better too,” I said.

“Yeah. Your village had few requests, and the rewards were low,” he said with a frown.

I nodded, then turned to look out the window. The train was moving much faster than anyone could run, so it was no surprise it could shorten travel time to such an extreme degree. That also meant it would be possible to take requests from far away.

I had tried to save up money at the village simply because I couldn’t see any other option. Bolt never mentioned it, but I was sure that if he’d told me to just travel to the city from the start, I would’ve insisted it was impossible. Maybe he’d guessed as much.

This might’ve been the first time in my life I was able to just sit back and watch the scenery.

Should I really be taking it so easy? It would’ve been nice to have a book at a time like this, but unfortunately I couldn’t afford to buy one.

Bolt took some paper from his luggage, wrote something down, and tilted his head, looking perplexed.

It soon started to get dark, and the sky turned a beautiful shade of orange. It was getting cooler outside, but the inside of the train was nice and warm. At some point during this first moment of true relaxation in my life, I must’ve fallen asleep.

My eyes flew open when Bolt shook me awake, finding myself covered with a blanket, and a stream of sunlight pouring into the train through the window.

“Sleep well? You were out cold,” Bolt said. He was sitting across from me, already fully dressed and ready to go.

In my sleepy haze, I thought it was a shame I couldn’t see his face properly with the sun shining behind him. But as I sat up, I was able to see his expression more clearly...and it captivated me. He looked the most at ease I had ever seen him. Being greeted with his smile first thing in the morning put me in a good mood.

I stretched my arms, hoping to clear my head.

“Morning, Bolt. I slept really well. Are we there yet?”

“Almost. You’d better get ready.”

“Right.”

I looked out the window, squinting in the light. A vast plain stretched outside. Unlike the neglected, overgrown land surrounding Comet Village, the landscape here was a vibrant green. I was surprised to see how much the land could change in a single day on the train.

In the distance, I spotted a wall.

“It’s huge,” I murmured.

Bolt laughed. “On the other side of that wall lies Perla, as does your new school.”

“Wow...”

The train rushed ahead, entering a dimly lit building along the wall, where it slowly came to a stop.

“We’re getting off here.”

At Bolt’s words, I quickly grabbed my belongings, and together we headed for the door. As it opened, there were so many people lining up to board the train that I couldn’t believe my eyes. I got worried I might never leave the station with a crowd this big.

Using Bolt’s head looming above the crowd as a guide, I desperately pushed forward through the throng. Eventually, I made my way to a slightly less busy spot, where Bolt was standing and waiting for me with a wry smile. I ran up to him and we headed to the exit of the massive station, a place so different from the one we’d boarded on.

Before my eyes stood a massive town I’d only heard tales of. It was my first time in a place this size. The crowds of people, the wide streets, the tall buildings—it all terrified me. I really was just a simple country bumpkin.

My only bit of familiarity was that the Adventurer’s Guild card was accepted everywhere. I held mine up to the magic device next to the station’s exit, and it granted me access into the city.

That said, I wasn’t headed for the guild. My destination was Arneval Academy.

I had taken the entrance exam in the village chief’s house, and he’d also sent it to the academy and received the results. Everything had happened within the village, so I truly had no idea about other places. This was my first time seeing this many people.

I made my way through the unfamiliar crowd, desperately trying not to fall too far behind Bolt. Finally, we reached our destination and stopped in front of the building of the academy I’d soon be attending. It was protected by a tall, imposing gate.

“Your mouth’s hanging open, Louis.”

“It’s...huge...”

The size of the building beyond the gate overwhelmed me.

Hold on... Am I seriously going to be attending this school?!

As I stood there, unable to stop gaping, Bolt struggled to keep in his laughter.

Chapter 1: I, an Orphan, Am Attending Arneval Academy

“The dormitory fees are 22,000 gal per month. I won’t go out for lunch; I’ll eat at the school cafeteria. The textbooks cost 10,000 gal per year. Tuition for next year is due at the start of the second semester— Wait, what? I don’t have that much money!” I cried, holding my head in my hands.

I’d managed to pay for the first year’s fees, and now I was reading the guidebook they had given me.

Bolt was sitting next to me with an alcoholic drink in hand, and chuckling. But this was no laughing matter!

“And the uniform costs 30,000 gal... Why do we even need a uniform?! It’s such a waste of money! If I can’t afford it, are they gonna kick me out...?”

“The dorm’s cheaper than staying at an inn, right? Especially if you account for meals. And the school rules do state that students must wear the designated uniform. You’re going to need an additional 70,000 gal, or 80,000 including lunch. The cafeteria meals should be cheaper than eating out.”

With an easygoing smile, Bolt pulled out 80,000 gal from his wallet and passed it to me. I accepted it with an air of reverence, put it away into my own wallet, and then sank in my seat.

“I thought that as long as I could pay the entrance fees, I’d be safe...”

“Well, that’s how it goes in this country. Even if you tried to study abroad now, you won’t get back the money you already paid, so give up on that idea. The monsters around here drop pretty good loot, which is why I came here myself. Just attend the school—I’ll lend you money for now.”

“Booolt... Your kindness hurts my heart...” I said, genuinely on the verge of tears.

Bolt laughed. “We can take some requests on your days off. And while you busy yourself with studying, I’ll bully the monsters on my own.”

“Okay! I’m grateful you’ve stuck around this long with me already, but...are you sure you don’t want to dissolve the party?”

“I’ve taken a liking to you, Louis. And no one’s allowed to complain about who I choose to team up with, yourself included. If you insist that you want to leave the party, I’ll seriously consider it too.”

I felt so grateful that Bolt was offering to stick with me. His Adventurer’s Guild card was gold. He had nothing to gain from hanging around with a bronze cardholder like me, and he didn’t even demand anything from me as payment.

“Your journey is just beginning, so focus on your studies,” he said, ruffling my hair.

“Okay,” I replied with a smile.

Bolt and I had only met about a month ago, but I secretly felt really happy whenever he pampered me like this. From the moment we first formed a party, Bolt always petted my head whenever he had the chance.

No one had ever touched me like that before, so the first time he’d done it, I was at a loss. But it felt so nice when his hand roughly tousled my hair like that, so I never told him to stop.

One time, the owner of the village inn had tried imitating Bolt and patted my head. I’d felt such a powerful wave of revulsion that it was a miracle I hadn’t reached for my sword. It had given me chills.

They had both touched me in the same way, so why was it that only Bolt’s hand had felt pleasant to me from the start? It was the strangest thing. Besides, I wasn’t a kid anymore, so why did him petting my head make me happy? Actually, I think I knew the reason...

Ever since I was old enough to notice, I’d realized that other people only ever looked at me with either pity or contempt. But there was no trace of either in Bolt’s gaze. Still, how could I have fallen for him so quickly? I repressed a sigh and started cutting up the meat on my plate.

Bolt looked entirely at ease, watching me with a smile. He encouraged me to eat up—he was the only person to have ever said that to me.

Do I really have to leave him and move into the dorms?

Bolt was happily sipping his drink and munching on his own meal, and I looked away from him to distract myself from the slight feeling of loneliness rising in me.

Once we finished our food, I went ahead to our room at the inn first, leaving Bolt, who still wanted to finish his drink, at the table. I took out the booklet I’d received from the academy, deciding to read through it again. It contained all sorts of information, but my eyes kept getting drawn to the numbers.

In ten days, the new students would be allowed to move into the dorms. I should at least try to earn next month’s dormitory fees before then, I thought with a sigh as I closed the booklet.

◇◇◇

I stood by myself in front of a massive building, clutching the bag containing all my belongings.

After saying goodbye to Bolt, who wanted to take care of some requests, I’d left the inn. Today, I would be moving into the dormitory. Then, in exactly seven days from now, I’d officially be both an adventurer and an academy student.

I had read through every last school rule, and I hadn’t found anything about them forbidding their students from working for the Adventurer’s Guild, which was a relief. After all, if I couldn’t be an adventurer, I’d not only be unable to pay for my school and dormitory fees, but I wouldn’t even have enough money to eat.

However, I obviously couldn’t afford to neglect my studies. Bolt had mentioned that I might be expelled if my grades were terrible, which motivated me to take things seriously.

As I stood there, I caught sight of some fancy-looking students walking toward the dorms with their parents in tow, casting me annoyed glares. They weren’t carrying their own baggage, so they probably had people doing it for them. A number of carriages were stopped outside the building as well, the drivers unloading luggage.

All of the other students seemed to be from affluent families, and I couldn’t shake the feeling that I didn’t belong here.

With a sigh, I entered the dormitory.

The interior looked much fancier than the inn, and for a moment I hesitated, wondering if I was even allowed to enter in my traveling clothes. Lacking any sort of fancy attire, I had no choice but to go on.

I went up to the reception, where a number of other students were lining up, all clad in neat and buttoned-up outfits as if they were nobles. They turned to stare at me.

There had been rumors at my primary school that only the kids of nobles and merchants attended academies, and now I regretted brushing them off.

At the reception, I paid for my uniform and the first month of boarding expenses before receiving a key with my room number. Then I bowed and hurriedly took my leave.

I entered my room to find a bed, a desk, a sink, and a simple stove. It was nicer than any inn I’d stayed at before. As I surveyed the space, I overheard the people who entered the room next to mine commenting in utter surprise that the room was so small. I was shocked for a different reason: Did most people really think of these rooms as small?

I glanced at the complaining parents and child. Their hair looked neat and glossy, which made me wonder if they were aristocrats.

At the orphanage, you could only have an entire room to yourself in your dreams. We had rooms slightly bigger than this one, and ten kids would all share it.

Once you left the orphanage, you usually didn’t have the funds to stay at an inn at first, so sleeping outside was quite common. There were no monsters in the village, so you could usually get away with sleeping on the side of the road. However, there were other dangers beyond just monsters, so women especially were much better off finding shelter where they could.

After I’d met Bolt, the two of us would share inn rooms together, so having my own dorm room felt like a luxury.

But remembering the scenery I’d seen ever since arriving at this town, I glanced at the other room again. I hadn’t seen a single person sleeping on the streets here. The roads were wide and well maintained, and there didn’t seem to be any poor people. I wondered if living in such an environment was what made these rooms seem small to the locals.

I threw my bag on the desk, then turned to look north, where my village was.

“I really don’t belong here, do I?” I murmured under my breath.

Chapter 2: Leveling Up My Sword Skill

If I went to an academy, the path to my future would be paved—or so I was told once upon a time.

When I was around five years old, a traveler had stopped by our village. It was such a rare occurrence that it had caused a stir among the village folk, and even the kids at the orphanage were excited.

The traveler, a tall man clad in a battered robe and wearing a hood low over his eyes as if to conceal his bright orange hair, had stayed at our only inn for two days and then left.

Back then, I would occasionally wash the orphanage’s tableware outside, and the traveler had passed by me once. When our eyes met, he’d smiled and said, “You there. You seem like an intelligent lad. You ought to go to an academy. If you do, it will pave the path to your future.”

For some reason, his calm voice permeated my heart. Perhaps that was why I’d believed him completely. I’d never even considered my future until that point, but from then on, I was always thinking ahead.

That traveler might’ve been the reason I realized I’d have to leave the orphanage. I didn’t know who he was, but I believed his words.

“And so I came to the academy, without any further plans... Just what is my future going to be?” I mumbled to myself.

I didn’t really know what I actually wanted to do. I’d never had the time to daydream about my future. All that was driving me was the vague idea that after graduating from the academy, I could get a solid job and live comfortably in peace.

Would I find something special attending this academy? Maybe I could afford to hope for it, just a little bit. But if so, would that mean I’d have to leave Bolt’s side after relying on him so much?

There was no point in worrying over it, so I started unpacking my things. I put the congratulatory gifts I’d received from Bolt (textbooks and stationery) onto my desk. Then, I took what little clothing I had and stored it in the small wardrobe.

I put my dirtyish bag down and took out my wallet. As I peered inside, my shoulders drooped. After paying all those fees, I hardly had any money left.

I’ll have to complete a request tomorrow, I thought as I put the wallet back into my bag.

Even before classes started, the other students were socializing in the dorms. I often saw them talking to each other in the courtyard, hallways, and the lounge. I had a feeling a lot of them had attended the same primary schools, so they already knew each other.

Meanwhile, I put on some comfortable clothes that I didn’t mind getting dirty, as well as a breastplate, arm bracers, and a pair of worn, knee-length boots. Then, I headed out. Lunch in the cafeteria was expensive, so I had to earn the money for it before school started.

Bolt had said that I could buy whatever I needed with the money he’d given me, and that it was a gift I didn’t need to repay, but if I let him do me any more favors, I’d become completely useless. I couldn’t risk that, so I had refused Bolt when he’d offered me more money.

For the next week, all my focus would be going to completing as many guild requests as possible.

Thankfully, the Adventurer’s Guild wasn’t far from the dorm, so I began walking in that direction. As I turned a corner, I bumped right into Bolt.

“Hey!” he greeted, bringing a smile to my face. “Let’s take some monster slaying requests today so we can earn money fast. I took a quick peek at the request board yesterday, and it seems like the wolf and rabbit extermination requests in the nearby forest are up on a permanent basis. Let’s try out those to get you a bit more used to dealing with monsters. Neither of them are that strong.”

“Really? I heard that wolves are ridiculously fast. And I’m pretty slow with both my sword and my skills...” I murmured.

Bolt burst into laughter. Was this really something to be laughing over?

“Well, your level is low! It’s incredibly rare to find someone with good physical abilities in the single digits. It took me a lot of work to get my skills up. You’re just getting started. This’ll be good practice for your swordsmanship classes,” Bolt said, urging us to hurry and get going.

With that, we took on those monster slaying tasks.

I had been so busy with my duties at the orphanage that I never had the time to practice the sword. I was still a novice. In fact, all I had done for the past sixteen years was take care of the kids, do housework and chores, and study. The latter I’d done because I’d been told I had to if I wanted to pursue higher education. I remembered sitting in our school’s cramped library and reading all the books front to back, desperately trying to memorize them. It really was a miracle that I’d passed the entrance exam.

Either way, it seemed that Bolt had decided to train the incompetence out of me.

“Don’t stop there. Don’t look away. Search for an opening. Now! Swing your sword!”

Bolt, his arms folded over his chest, instructed me as I battled a Forest Wolf. He wasn’t lifting a finger. He wanted me to do this myself.

Up until now, Bolt had defeated most of the monsters we’d faced. Since I was in the party, I also gained experience and loot, but it made me feel like I was leeching off of him, which I hated. Bolt had reassured me that he’d teach me sword fighting once we arrived in Perla, and I guess he wasn’t kidding.

“Your swings are too slow! Put some muscle into it! Your legs too. Start strength training after today.”

That said, his training method was pretty intense and spartan.

“Ugh...!”

I was too slow to fix my stance after swinging the sword, giving the wolf the chance to bite my arm. Its fangs sank into my flesh, making my blood run cold. Even then, Bolt didn’t interfere.

“It’s bitten you, so it can’t move! Cut off its head!” he shouted.

I gathered my willpower and cut at the wolf’s neck. An instant later, only the wolf’s head was still attached to my arm, glaring at me. I shook it off, and it rolled onto the ground, then glowed and vanished into the air.

Monsters were made up of corrupted magic essence. It was said that once they’re killed, their essence can no longer hold its shape, so it scatters into the air as light. Bolt had warned me before that I shouldn’t let my guard down until the monster was completely gone, so I breathed a sigh of relief when the wolf disappeared.

My bracer had been pierced, and my arm was bleeding. It hurt. Yet knowing how much experience I’d gathered and how it meant I’d no longer burden Bolt, my distress faded away.

As I assessed my arm, Bolt walked up to me and grabbed it. He frowned ever so slightly, then slipped my bracer off. He took a vial from the bag around his waist and poured the contents onto my arm. The liquid sank into my wound, causing it to close up. It must’ve been a potion, though I didn’t know its rank.

Low-ranked items were cheap enough that even I could afford them, but I’d heard they tasted as bad as they were ineffective, so I’d never used one.

I stared at where my wound had been, but it was completely gone, and the pain along with it. Witnessing the effects of a potion for the very first time, I was amazed.

Bolt checked my arm, stroking it with his palm, then he sighed in relief and smirked at me. Did he actually look worried for a moment there, or had I imagined it? Before I could confirm it, he already had his usual smile upon his face.

“Well done. How did it feel to defeat a monster all by yourself?”

“I’m not sure... It hurt, though.”

“Your arm got bit. Of course it hurt. You’d better remember that pain. I hate getting hurt too, which is why I worked hard to practice evading monster attacks. You should do the same, Louis.”

“I will,” I said with determination.

Bolt placed his large hand on my head and ruffled my hair. The sensation made me happy, and I wanted to live up to his words all the more.

“Not complaining? I’m impressed,” he said.

“I have no time for complaining,” I responded, puffing out my cheeks.

Bolt just laughed again. Then, he put three more of the potions he’d just used into my bag.

“Here’s a present for defeating your very first monster on your own. Don’t hesitate to use them the next time you’re hurt. They’re high potions.”

“So that was a high potion? I’ve never used one before.”

“I can buy some more, and once you get your skills up, you can buy them too. Hang in there, but don’t overdo it.”

“Okay. Thank you,” I said, feeling my cheeks redden. I was glad—not because he’d given me freebies, but because he’d praised me.

However, I also felt a little frustrated. Compared to Bolt, who was so strong, dependable, and always thinking of me, I was still a rookie. It’d be incredible to be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with him. I’d have been so proud to be strong enough to watch his back, rather than making him carry me like this.

This wasn’t like me... I was about to start at the academy and had to think about my future. Looking at the residents of the town, I could see that they had peaceful lives and steady income, but their existence was the complete opposite of an adventurer.

Yet here I was, thinking how nice it would be to become a gold-ranked adventurer and travel the world with Bolt. I wasn’t brave enough to picture what sort of face he’d make if he were to hear all of this. After all, it was just a pipe dream. It was a lot more realistic for a bronze-ranked adventurer like me to finish school and get a stable job.

I shook off my self-indulgent daydream and tightened my grip on my sword.

As we continued, Bolt refrained from helping me, intent on letting me defeat the monsters myself. Determined to meet his expectations, I did my best to avoid having to use those potions.

The spartan training continued, and by the end of the day, I’d eliminated three wolves and one rabbit.

I didn’t know how it worked, but my adventurer’s card recorded the monsters I defeated, so I just had to present it at the guild’s reception desk along with the request form. With that, somehow the loot the monsters dropped appeared in my bag, which I looked through.

“Thank you for your work. Here’s your reward and your card,” the receptionist said.

“Thank you,” I said, receiving my payment and my updated card.

Bolt and I split the rewards in half, and went to a different counter to sell off whatever loot we didn’t need. Everything I earned, I put straight into my wallet. I’d definitely earned more than I would have gotten from gathering, and I told Bolt that I could cover my meal expenses.

My dorm was closer than the inn Bolt was staying at, so we walked there together. We chatted about tips and tricks for defeating monsters and the fitness training I’d have to do, and before long we were in front of the dorm entrance.

That was quick...

Reluctantly, I stopped in front of the extravagant gate and looked at Bolt. He patted my back, promised to show me the ropes of evasion tomorrow, and casually walked away. I watched him retreat, then walked into the building.

Upon entering, I greeted my dorm’s caretaker. Her eyes widened at the sight of me.

“Your clothes! Are you hurt?” she asked, hurrying over to my side to check on me.

I showed her my arm. “It’s okay, the wound’s closed up. My clothes and bracers just got dirty.”

“Goodness... Patching this up won’t be easy. Do you have other clothes you could change into?”

“I’m fine,” I insisted. Her concern made me uncomfortable, so I shook her off and started walking to my room.

True, my current appearance was probably a bit intense for most residents of this dorm. My sleeves were ragged and I was covered in dried blood. The blood of the monsters disappeared in a flash of light along with the rest of the corpse, so if you avoided injuries, your equipment wouldn’t get dirty. But since my arm bracers had been punctured and the wolf got through to my skin, patches of dark red blood had sunk into the material.

I couldn’t use the bracers again in this state. Since I didn’t have any spares, it meant I’d have to buy new ones. The thought made my chest ache.

The other students frowned at me as I walked past them. As far as I could tell, nobody else here was an adventurer, and everyone’s clothes were prim and proper.

Right as I reached the door to my room and took out my key, I heard a voice call out from behind.

“Hey.”

It was the student who lived in the room next to mine. The same one who’d complained about the rooms being small the day we moved in. Predictably, he looked well-groomed with that shiny hair of his. Why was someone like that trying to talk to me?

The boy stared right at me, not averting his gaze.

“What?” I replied.

“Why are you walking around like that?”

“I was completing requests.”

“Requests? What are you talking about?”

“For the guild.”

He furrowed his brows slightly at my brisk responses.

“Okay, but isn’t that blood on your clothes? Did you get hurt? Do you have any potions? Why would you go to the Adventurer’s Guild, anyway?” he asked, barraging me with questions.

“My wounds are cured now. And I go there because I have no money.”

At that, he seemed surprised. I pondered upon his words—I had a feeling he was the tiniest bit worried about me. He looked at my arm the same way Bolt had.

I rolled up my tattered sleeve. Thanks to the high potion Bolt had used, there was no trace of the wound left.

“See? It’s all fixed. But I guess I won’t be able to use those bracers anymore,” I said.

“Oh, phew.” The boy looked relieved. “By the way, my name’s Alford del Frantino. I’m staying in the room next to yours.”

“My name’s Louis. I’m an adventurer.”

“You’re an adventurer and a student? That’s incredible. Nice to meet you.”

Rather than scowling at the fact I was an adventurer, Alford actually smiled and held out his hand. I was about to shake it, when I realized mine was dirty. I tried to rub it on my clothes, but they were dirty too. I hesitated, looking down at my palm, but Alford reached out and grabbed it.

“Let’s get along,” he said, gazing at me earnestly.

He’d complained with his parents about how small his room was, but maybe deep down, he was a decent guy.

After exchanging a handshake, I turned back to my room, unlocked it, and opened the door. Alford stared inside with astonishment.

“Where are your things?” he asked.

“Uh, I put them away?” I replied, also confused.

“You fit everything into the tiny bits of furniture we got?”

“Yep.”

I left him to brood, entering my room to put my sword away and set my bag on the desk. My bag only contained my wallet and the high potions I got from Bolt. My wallet wasn’t exactly full either, as all I had was today’s earnings. I’d cashed in every single bit of loot I’d gotten.

I took off my breastplate and set it on my desk too. I was about to start doing maintenance on my sword like Bolt had instructed me to, when I noticed that Alford was still standing at the door.

“What is it?” I asked.

“I guess the room does seem a bit bigger without anything taking up the space... But my room is full of stuff. And if I sent it back, my mother would...”

He muttered under his breath like that for a while, so I ignored him and focused on my sword. At some point, he’d disappeared.

The next day, I took on more monster slaying tasks and defeated them myself under Bolt’s guidance. The more monsters I defeated, the more used to my sword I got, but I still kept getting injured and needed Bolt to heal me. I had a long way to go before I could stand on my own two feet. It was frustrating, but I got some good rewards out of the requests, which made me feel a little proud.

And so, thanks to Bolt, by the time the day of the school entrance ceremony arrived, I had some extra change in my pocket.

Chapter 3: The Entrance Ceremony

After changing into the school uniform, I looked down at myself. This was the first time I’d ever worn such tight-fitting clothing, and it was a bit restrictive. I knew this whole uniform thing was gonna be pointless, I thought as I began walking to the academy, my movements hindered.

Everyone else was wearing the exact same uniform, which I found odd and overwhelming. It’s like we’re soldiers in an army. Feeling a little nervous, I followed the other students.

Then it dawned on me: The uniforms were not pointless. In fact, they concealed any wealth disparity between us. In the dorm, some students put on airs by wearing frilly shirts and pressed trousers, while others wore jackets that looked like they cost more than my monthly food expenses. Now, though, every single one of them was wearing the exact same uniform as me. And nobody was giving them odd looks for it.

I get it now, I thought, grateful for Bolt, who’d advised me to wear the uniform despite my misgivings.

We were divided into seven classes based on our scores from the entrance exams. Those with top scores were in Class A, whereas the students who’d only just barely passed were in the lowest class, G. I was sorted into Class D, the fourth from the top, meaning I was somewhere in the middle. The sorting would change based on further exams later in the year.

Class A students would have more advanced lessons, so I decided to try a little harder. I’d paid so much money to get into this school, so I figured I should at least aim to absorb as much knowledge as possible during my time here. On top of that, by gaining experience, I might be able to find a specialization that suits me. Even if I didn’t, I’d be able to get a stable job with my academy diploma, so I decided to just do whatever I could.

I’d gotten up early to do the strength exercises Bolt had assigned me, so as I sat in the classroom listening to our homeroom teacher introducing himself, I stifled a tired yawn. Today was the orientation, which included self-introductions and explanations of each class, and regular classes would start tomorrow.

By the time I returned to the dorms, it was already evening. School had taken up my entire day, so I couldn’t even go out to complete a request. I sighed and decided to change my plans—rather than head to the guild, I’d do a bit of studying. Fortunately, the campus was open until thirty minutes before the dorm’s curfew, so I could stay in the library until then.

They had shown us the library during orientation, and when I’d entered, I was amazed by its size. It had more books than I’d ever seen in my life, and on all sorts of topics too. I had murmured to myself that I wanted to read them all. Alford, who’d appeared next to me out of nowhere, had cast me a surprised look and asked, “Is reading your hobby, Louis?”

I’d never really thought about it, but maybe I did like reading. The sight of all these books excited me.

On that first day, I went to the library, came back to my dorm right before curfew, ate a late dinner, and studied for classes in my room. That became my daily routine.

Before long, my first day off arrived. I planned to go to the Adventurer’s Guild with Bolt to complete some requests, so I got up an hour earlier than usual.

I tried to pass the time by doing some stretches, but it felt like it was going so slowly. In the end, I lost patience, threw my equipment on, and headed for the guild. It was still too early for breakfast at the dorms, so I bought some cheap bread from a food stall on the way. After I’d eaten it, I ran to the guild. Ignoring the fact I was dripping in sweat, I entered the building to find Bolt already waiting for me.

“Bolt! What are we doing today?” I asked as soon I walked up to him.

He smiled, placing his hand on my head. “You’re early. I assumed you wouldn’t get here for a while yet.”

“You’re early too!”

“I’m always up at this hour. Right?” Bolt turned to the receptionist, prompting them for agreement.

They gave a small smile and nodded.

Bolt and I walked up to the request board to read through the options. He once again picked one that requested the elimination of a monster he could wipe the floor with so that I could practice, ripping off the paper before we walked back to the reception desk.

“Be careful, Louis,” the receptionist said after looking over the request.

“I will be,” I replied with a smile. “Off we go!”

We departed from the guild. Another task for the day was to collect the loot the monsters dropped, so we headed to the nearby woods they inhabited. By foot, getting there took a couple of hours. Bolt remarked that gathering all the loot we needed would take some time as well.

As we walked, Bolt asked, “How’s school?”

“It’s pretty good! I’ve already had some interesting experiences,” I replied.

“Oh? Anything you’ve taken a liking to?”

“I like reading books in the library after school.”

Bolt laughed loudly. “Weren’t you a total bookworm back at the orphanage too?”

“I wasn’t reading for fun, I did it because I had to. And it was hard to read anything when I was constantly exhausted.”

“Ah, I see. Should we go book shopping, then?” he asked, giving me a teasing smirk.

“I can read as much as I want in the library, so there’s no need,” I said, but I sensed a gentleness in his eyes which made me happy, so I smiled back.

By the time we’d collected the required loot, the sun had begun to set, painting the sky orange.

The monsters themselves weren’t that difficult to defeat at my skill level, and we ran into them quite frequently. But since we were after the drops today, I had needed to slay about ten times more of them than usual. I mostly managed to avoid getting wounded, but I was exhausted by the time Bolt and I started making our way back to town.

By the time we returned to Perla, my dorm was already closed. Thankfully, Bolt had told me earlier to submit a form stating I would be staying overnight off campus. I was really glad I’d get to share a room with him again.

After handing over the requested loot, we sold the rest and decided to grab dinner.

“I know a good place. Their meat is delicious and easy on the wallet,” Bolt said.

“Then let’s go!”

Bolt had only been here for two weeks, but he was already familiar with the neighborhood. When he said he wanted to treat me to a nice meal, I couldn’t stop myself from grinning.

“Do you want to eat meat that badly?” he asked upon seeing my expression.

“I mean, yes, but I’m also just glad that I get to hang out with you. It’s been a week since we’ve seen each other,” I replied. With a laugh, I added that sleeping in my own room had made me feel a little bit lonely these past few days.

Bolt smiled wryly and shrugged. “Humph... It’s kinda embarrassing to be wanted like that,” he murmured quietly, but I still heard him even among the clamor of the diner.

My words did that to him! I thought, laughing inwardly.

◇◇◇

As I was putting my textbook away at the end of class, Alford walked up to me.

“What are you doing after school?” he asked.

I cast him a confused look, wondering why he wanted to know. His face hardened slightly and he held out a bag.

“You’re never at the cafeteria for dinner. You’re already so thin—if you don’t eat in the evenings, you might collapse one of these days, you know? So make sure to have dinner,” he declared.

“Oh, you’re worried about me? Thanks.”

I guessed he’d noticed my absence. In reality, I usually got back right before the cafeteria closed, so I just happened to eat later than most other students. But before I could say as much, Alford tried to force the bag into my hands.

“What’s this?” I asked.

“W-Well, my mother gave me some food, but there’s too much. I can’t eat it all by myself... I-I don’t need it, so if you don’t want it either, just throw it away or whatever!” he yelled suddenly, then turned on his heel and ran off. I didn’t even have the time to thank him.

I stared at his retreating figure in bewilderment, then peered down at the bag I was now holding. Inside, there were a bunch of sandwiches they sold in the cafeteria. I tried to stifle a laugh.

“So his mother comes all the way here to buy him food and give it to him? Yeah, right.”

I wondered if Alford couldn’t have come up with some better excuse. Still, it was funny, and more than anything, the gesture made me happy. I looked up at the door he’d run through and murmured, “Thank you.”

Reading books at the library allowed me to learn more about our world for the very first time. Of course, we learned about the basics in primary school, but I had never had access to books that detailed our history, so when I found one at the library, I became totally absorbed.

The continent we lived on was split between eight countries, and there was one more country on an island to the east. I lived in Norden, a northern nation. To the south of us was the biggest country on the continent, Soleil. The rest of the countries surrounded it. The eastern island was called Fortuna, a mountainous country home to sacred beasts. In the past, it had been called the “holy homeland,” but at some point its current name became more common. Sacred beasts could only be born on Fortuna’s sacred grounds, and they rarely ventured outside.

All of this was new to me. I had no idea there were this many countries in the world, nor had I ever heard about the eastern island before.

“And the beastmen originally came from a different world...”

In the past, humans oppressed beastmen and they existed separately, but in the end, the humans restored their bond with them. As for elves, most of them had lived in hiding, except those few with relations to humans. After several hundred years, however, they gradually began interacting with humanity again.

This entire continent had once been contaminated and too dangerous to inhabit, but thanks to people we now called heroes, the land had been restored.

I found all of this extremely interesting, like I was unraveling our world’s history. I’d picked the perfect book to read today.

I was so absorbed in the text that it took someone knocking on my desk to snap me back to reality. I quickly looked up to find a tall student looking down at me with a remorseful expression.

“Sorry for the interruption, but we’re closing for the day. Unfortunately, I have to ask you to leave,” he said.

I checked the time and realized it was already dark outside. School was about to close.

“Oh, it’s this late already?” I sighed, reluctantly closing the book.

I wanted to keep reading, I thought as I got up to put the book back in its place. The other student helped me put away the rest of the books piled up on my desk, and we made quick work of it. Once I exited, he turned out the lights, stepped outside as well, and locked the library by casting a magic circle on the door.

“A magic circle?” I asked in surprise.

The student chuckled. “It’s a very basic locking spell. You must be a first-year student if you’re surprised by something like this. Magic circle spellcraft is an elective. If you’re interested, you’ll be able to choose it a little later down the line.”

“I will. And sorry I made you stay late.”

“No worries. Hardly anyone comes to this place, so I’m just glad to see it getting used. I’m Shen, by the way. I’m a second-year, and the only library committee member who works in our school’s second library.”

So this was the secondary library? That must’ve been why there were so few people around.

“I’m Louis, a first-year.”

As we began walking down the hall together, Shen spoke up. “Most students here don’t actually use either of the libraries, since they tend to have the books at home.”

“Really? So they have libraries at home,” I replied, amazed.

“Is that so impressive?” Shen asked, laughing. “I’ll let you in on a secret. The books the other students have are mostly found in the first library. The second library’s made up of specialized books that personally fascinate me, so I think they’re more interesting.”

“I see. They showed us this place during orientation, so I didn’t even know about the main library.”

“The professors probably didn’t want to take you all the way there because it’s a trek from the first-years’ classrooms. It’s in a building two doors down. Nobody uses the libraries outside of specific times in the year anyway.”

As we walked outside together, where it had already gotten dark, Shen gave me an even more detailed explanation of the history book I’d been reading. I found it deeply engaging, and my walk back to the dorms ended up even more fun than the time I’d spent studying.

I was finally able to picture a map of our world in my head. During my next day off, when I met up with Bolt, I considered the possibility that he may not be from this country. Although he’d stuck with me and offered me so much help, I still didn’t know anything about him beyond his name and guild rank. I didn’t even know how old he was.

Up until recently, I hadn’t had the time to ponder anyone’s country of origin. I hadn’t even understood the fact that there were multiple other countries out there. Now that I did, I became curious about the little things, like where Bolt was from.

“Bolt, are you from Norden?”

“What’s this? You’ve never asked me that before. Are you interested in me?” he asked back with a smirk.

I nodded earnestly. “I don’t really care about anyone else, but I want to know everything about you,” I replied, staring right at him.

Bolt sighed deeply and looked away. “Look,” he said, his voice sounding a tiny bit pathetic. “You make it sound like I’m special to you. It’s embarrassing.”

“You are special,” I insisted.

“You might find someone you think of as even more special, so save those words for when that time comes.”

I gazed at him intently, but he continued looking the other way with a bitter smile, lifting his hand briefly as if to conceal my face from his sight. Then he gave me a vague answer.

“Where am I from? Well, I suppose it’s a small country... Or is it? Yes, I suppose it is.”

He hadn’t even said the country’s name. I was about to ask if he didn’t want to tell me, when I remembered something an Adventurer’s Guild staff member had told me when I’d first registered.

“See people as they are. The past is the past, and the present is the present. People carry all sorts of secrets or memories they wish to forget about, and it’s taboo to ask them about it unless they choose to tell you first. Of course, we know who the criminals are. We’ll let you know if something’s wrong, so make sure to understand other people through your own eyes.”

I turned over those words in my mind as I looked at Bolt, who was obviously avoiding my gaze.

It would’ve been a faux pas to probe him for more details. The present was the present. And at present, Bolt was an amazing person who looked out for me more than anyone else. To me, he was second to none. I shouldn’t demand information he was uncomfortable with sharing just to sate my own curiosity.

I was disappointed, yes, but I suppressed my desire to know more. I would simply have to wait until he trusted me enough to confide in me.

“Okay,” I replied at last with a nod.

Bolt ruffled my hair. “Forget that for now. Let me give you an exclusive scoop about me instead.”

“Really? I’m all ears!” I exclaimed, my eyes glittering. I was relieved when his discomfort faded away and he grinned.

“Yup. Listen up. My favorite food in the entire world is a sweet and spicy skewer. The best one I’ve ever had was from a food stall in Fresso, a place on the eastern side of Soleil. I’ll be sure to buy you a whole feast if you ever go. It’ll be a special treat!” Bolt said with a laugh.

I laughed as well. He made it sound like we’d go there together someday. The thought made the gloominess melt away and my heart fill up with warmth.

That day, Bolt praised my sword skills, and we practiced performing coordinated attacks without hurting the other person. I enjoyed it, as it felt like I was protecting Bolt’s back.

When we returned to the inn, I sat across from Bolt and started tending to my sword. I felt watched, and when I lifted my head, I found Bolt staring at me.

“Am I doing it wrong? I thought I’d gotten the hang of it recently,” I said, glancing down at the sword.

“It’s not that,” Bolt said quietly. “You’re good for a novice. You’ll get even better, so I look forward to seeing what you can do in the future.”

Both joy and anxiety flooded my chest at his words.

“Are you saying we’ll always be in a party together? Or do you mean that once I’m good enough, I should go out on my own?”

“Hmm, well... As long as you’re okay with it, I’m happy for us to stay together.”

“Of course I’m okay with it.”

“Hey, you can’t know that for sure yet. You’re still young, Louis. You might get bored of having an oldie like me for a partner,” he said, stroking the stubble on his chin as if trying to make himself look much older than me.

Bolt shaved before his facial hair got too long, but he usually had a stubble. It might’ve been hard to tell sometimes because he didn’t always put effort into it, but he cleaned up nice when he wanted to. If it weren’t for his rough speech and the five o’clock shadow, he would’ve been a heartthrob. Women at the bar often came on to him late in the evenings. That said, I’d never seen him take one up on her offer.

He was saying I might get bored of him, but I wondered whether he’d get sick of me, since he might’ve still seen me as a kid. Maybe he’d stuck with me because when we first formed a party, I’d said I was saving up for tuition, and he thought I’d looked incompetent. Bolt was really good at taking care of others, after all.

Ever since I was five years old, attending an academy had been my biggest dream. Yet now I found myself thinking that being with Bolt was even more important to me. Had I already become completely dependent on him?

That’s no good, I told myself. In an attempt to dispel my apprehension, I looked away from Bolt and forced myself to focus on tending to my sword.

Chapter 4: So What If I’m an Orphan?

I earned money for my school expenses by working for the guild on my days off. My goal was to save up enough to buy new arm bracers. I also had to set money aside for next term’s tuition, so my personal savings were negligible.

During class, the academy provided me with bracers, but they were the lowest rank and obviously designed for mock battles using wooden swords, offering the bare minimum protection. I wanted something durable enough to defend against the teeth and claws of monsters. At present, that was out of my budget.

Right as I was thinking that, I was able to take a trial class in smithing. After all, if I couldn’t buy the item, why not craft it myself? A new path had opened up before me. Though it was only a trial and I still hadn’t decided if I wanted to commit, I listened to the lesson attentively and took plenty of notes.

Afterward, I went to the library, quickly picked some books, and sat down to read. When Shen saw the pile, he laughed.

“I see you enjoyed the smithing class!” he said.

The titles I’d picked included The Basics of Smithing, Forge Masters, Beginner’s Blacksmithing, and Smithing Tools and Maintenance.

It wasn’t so much that I’d enjoyed it. I just thought it would be cheaper to gather the required materials and craft something myself. When I said that, Shen laughed again.

“Wow! I’ve never heard a student say that. Most kids here are rich, so if they can solve a problem by throwing money at it, they will. Where are you from, Louis?” he asked casually, reminding me of how evasive Bolt had been about the topic.

I had nothing to hide, so I replied honestly. “Comet Village.”

“Huh? I’ve never heard of it.”

“It’s very small, so that’s not surprising. It takes a full day on the train to get to a town nearby, and then you still have to walk for a few hours to get there.”

“Really? It’s amazing you knew about this academy when you lived in such a remote place.”

“I learned about it in primary school. That said, all the other academies are way too far, so my village didn’t have any information on them.”

“I see!”

Shen asked me a few more questions about Comet Village. I also asked him about his origins and learned he was from a nearby town. He told me about his favorite shops there and its general state of affairs. Time passed in the blink of an eye. That was the first time I hadn’t read anything after school.

I watched as Shen put out the lights and closed up the library. Not even the professors came here, so he could order whatever books he liked. He said that if I wanted any specific books, he’d order them for me as a special privilege...excluding erotic titles.

Does anyone have that privilege? I thought, feeling a little envious of the library committee members.

“Hmm... I’m happy with the books here for now, but if I ever have a special request, I’ll let you know,” I said.

“So you’ll be taking me up on the offer. Bold,” Shen remarked with an amused laugh.

◇◇◇

About a month into the semester, the rumor that I was an orphan spread throughout the academy. I didn’t care, since it was true and I had openly admitted to it. Even before that, a lot of students cast me odd glances whenever I left the dorms clad in my equipment and headed to the guild.

I had a feeling the rumor spread because of resentment. At the orphanage, some children had bullied others for trivial reasons too, trying to raise their own status by putting others down.

It started during my swordsmanship lessons. Our classes were divided by academic ability, so there was a mix of skill levels when it came to physical abilities. Thanks to the strength training exercises Bolt had taught me (which I did every day), I’d managed to build up some muscle. I wasn’t half bad with my sword either. A lot of the other students had only ever practiced swordsmanship during classes and didn’t have any real world experience, so they struggled to raise their skills.

The half-hearted students were content to just take it easy, and many of them didn’t bother practicing in their free time. As the days passed, I managed to outpace them. However, I hadn’t had proper nutrition or full meals as a child, and my body was quite small, making a fraction of the other students look down on me. Yet when I did a mock battle with someone bigger than me, I won easily.

My opponent, who’d assumed he would win easily, found himself kissing the ground. As he scrambled back to his feet, his nose dripping blood, he started screaming at me, clearly a dog whose bark was stronger than its bite.

“You can’t even afford your lunch!”

“So?” I asked.

He was right. I didn’t even have enough money saved up for next year’s tuition. But what did that have to do with him losing to me? It was so ridiculous that I didn’t even feel angry. I just found myself thinking, What a brat.

“I obviously won’t have money if I’m not earning any,” I added.

“Just how poor is your family?! You’re not supposed to be here if you don’t have money!”

“I saved up to attend here all on my own, and I passed the entrance exam, so I’m not interested in your whining. Besides, I don’t have a family, so I had no choice but to make my own money,” I said with exasperation.

I heard a gasp nearby. I looked up to see Alford walking toward us with a deep frown on his face. He stopped next to me, glaring sharply at the other student.

“You’re a disgrace,” Alford hissed. He looked furious, mercilessly condemning his classmate. “Blaming another person for something that has nothing to do with his abilities? Have you no pride? It’s like you have nothing going for you beyond your lineage.”

“Alford, you’re going too far...” I said, trying to pacify him.

But then he bared his teeth at me too.

“And you! Why aren’t you angry?! You’re strong, diligent, and hardworking. But he disregarded all of that because of your background, which you have no control over!” he yelled, looming over me.

I put on a strained smile. “Um... It’s not that big of a deal,” I replied, racking my brain for ways to de-escalate.

I did skip lunch sometimes to save on money, and I’d have to drop out if I didn’t save up enough for next year’s tuition. Plus, I had stopped wondering what it would’ve been like to have a family back when I was still a little kid. It was too late to wonder about such things.

It was actually a little amusing to see Alford get this angry for my sake. But if I laughed now, I’d just be adding fuel to the fire, so I did everything in my power to keep a straight face.

“The thing is, I am attending the academy. There’s no rule saying orphans can’t do that. Everyone knows that me being here is all that matters, and that this guy’s spewing nonsense. He’s just trying to cover up his own shame. So no, I’m not angry. If anything, I’m just tired of this whole thing.”

Alford stared at me in astonishment. My words must’ve sapped some of his anger.

“You... It’s terrifying how you can cut right to the heart of the matter,” he murmured.

“Huh? I think I’m pretty mild-mannered.”

“Yeah, but also no.”

As this bizarre atmosphere settled between us, a bell rang, signifying the end of class.

The rumor started spreading from there, and more students began to look at me with scorn for being an orphan. Alford always lost his temper over it, which honestly got exhausting. But that was what made him a good guy.

The whole situation made me reminisce about the orphanage, the paltry food we’d eat, and our cobbled together clothing. The villagers had seen us as a burden, but the director of the orphanage had seemed to be invested in us to some degree. Other than the director, only one other adult helped out at the orphanage, so us kids had always been too busy working to play.

Children at the orphanage had to do everything themselves in order to survive. We’d made a garden behind the building and harvested the thin, leggy vegetables that grew there. We would do our own laundry and mend our own clothes. We’d learn to unravel old, worn cloth and reuse it.

Now, I understood that the orphanage had little support from the government or the village. The orphans had come to be skilled at housework and repairs, and sometimes we’d repair buildings around the village to earn a bit of money. The villagers were happy to get their homes fixed up for cheap and took advantage.

We’d earned very little, but we were grateful for it all the same. We hadn’t even done those jobs through the Adventurer’s Guild, so sometimes we’d get swindled, but that was life. Nobody cared to listen to the complaints of poor whelps like us, so we shared information between us, warning each other about whom to avoid working for.

All that had happened in a little village, so I wasn’t surprised to see similar dynamics forming in an academy with so many students. I assumed this was just the way of the world.

However, I didn’t even have the slightest desire to trample on others or compete with them. Making full use of my time each day to work on my knowledge and skills was what mattered to me.

“Getting worked up over it is just a waste of time,” I said.

“You’re way too calm!” Alford shouted, slamming his fist on the desk.

I could practically hear the other students grumbling, Here we go again, as they glanced at him.

See? I thought. Even they’re used to it already.

Half of the students in this class didn’t even look down on me, and most were quite agreeable. And when the nosebleed guy from the other day saw me, he looked away awkwardly. He must’ve felt more uncomfortable than me.

“Anyway, I’m gonna go read some books on smithing.”

In contrast to the huffy Alford, I made my way to the second library in high spirits.

After reading a book on smithing, I realized that it was pointless. The very first line said, “It’s imperative to familiarize yourself with the tools.” How well you could use a tool depended on your familiarity with it, so no amount of reading would get me anywhere.

I started daydreaming about what it’d be like to make my own arm bracers. Fortunately, I had learned in my trial lessons that the academy had a full set of blacksmithing tools. I could take it as an elective to study it more seriously, but I couldn’t wait that long.

No point in wasting time.

I decided to put the book away and rushed over to find the blacksmithing professor—that was how I got the academy’s forge all to myself.

The clanking of metal resounded inside the smithy. The professor was a man with a scraggly beard, and when I told him that I wanted to try making my own arm bracers, he eagerly nodded. I was thankful.

“First, let me show you how it’s done,” he said and then demonstrated the process. In no time at all, he made a pair of bracers even better than the ones sold in the shops.

He then handed me the tools and said it was my turn to try. He yelled and scolded me along the way, but in the end, I managed to make my own pair of bracers. That said, they were far from practical, and looked more like bent pieces of iron.

“Well, for your first time, they have a beautiful finish on the surface,” the professor said.

“Wow, you actually praised me...”

“Of course. I’m an encouraging teacher.” His grin seemed to say, You’re doing your best, aren’t you?

I nodded. Hearing praise like that made me happy. The only person who’d ever said anything like that to me until now was Bolt.

As the warm joy filled me up, the professor said, “All right, onto the next one.” He handed me an ingot without any preamble. “Try again. The trick is to keep going until your hands get used to it. Though the students usually run off when I say that!” he added with a laugh.

I nodded again and continued to hammer the heated iron until school closed. My arms were exhausted by the time we were done.

“You’ve got a knack for this. You should definitely pick smithing as an elective.”

“I will! I also want to pick compounding medicine, history, and magic circle spellcraft. But I’m equally tempted by swordsmanship, elemental magic, business management...”

“Students can only choose between three to five electives,” the professor informed me.

“Wait, only five?!”

“That’s what I recall. I mean, if you really want to cram your schedule, you could fit seven, maybe eight. But you’d have no free time at all, so nobody picks that many. Three is the minimum required, so most students just go with that.”

“That’s a waste, considering how much the tuition costs,” I said, trying to narrow down which electives to choose.

The teacher chortled. “Business management, swordsmanship, and elemental magic are popular among the kids. They’re flashy and easy to follow. You’d better apply soon if you want to get in on those. On the other hand, smithing, compounding medicine, tailoring, and agriculture don’t usually get much interest. Lectures are still always held for them, though, since there are regulations about how academies should run.”

I laughed at his blunt honesty. “Should you be telling me all that?” I asked.

“Eh, it ain’t no secret. Anyway, I’d like you to pick my course, since it’s always as empty as a pauper’s purse. I don’t usually get more than one or two students who pick it on a whim. Last year there was only one. I wonder if he’ll pick it again this year?”

“I see. Then I’m in luck, because it means I’d be able to learn from you properly.”

“Exactly! The lessons would be practically one-on-one, so you’d improve in no time.”

We both cheered—I because I’d get to learn more, and he because he managed to secure a student.

Two months had passed since school began. I had tried out every elective that was offered, and studied the compulsory subjects. Now it was time for the first round of exams. They would last for three days, and classes would be rearranged depending on the results. The students in the top classes were particularly nervous.

On the first day, we took exams for history, ancient magic, and continental language. As long as I memorized the textbooks, these should’ve been no problem.

On the second day, it was math, science, and current affairs. I was really bad at the latter, as my main source of news was usually the Adventurer’s Guild, which tended to have biased information. All the other students had a magic mobile tool to get the latest news from, whereas I couldn’t afford something so expensive. I read the newspapers in the guild’s dining hall, but I only went there twice a week. I didn’t think I did a good job answering the exam questions on that subject.

On the third day, we were tested on our physical education and skills—in other words, everything that involved physical exercise, including swordsmanship. I overheard my classmates discussing whether the class composition would shift depending on the students’ sword skills, but it sounded like the overall results would be used to determine class composition.

Once the exams were over, we had to wait seven days for the results. During this time, registration for elective courses opened. I had to go to the professor in charge of my desired electives to apply, but I had no idea what to put on my form.

“I’m limited to just eight choices,” I complained as I sat at the desk, my head in my hands.

Alford cast me an exasperated look. “Your worries are the opposite of everyone else’s.”

“It’s ridiculous that I can’t choose something when I paid so much money to be here,” I replied, shooting him a scornful glare.

He tilted his head. “Is that right?”

“Yes. Why else would I have saved up my own money and forced myself to study things I don’t even care about?”

Alford looked dumbfounded. “Wait... You don’t like studying? You’re kidding, right?”

“I’m not kidding, and I don’t like it. I do it because I have to. But after studying the basics, I’ve realized you can’t have a job that requires you to use your brain without cramming all that specialized knowledge first.”

“Right... I guess that’s true.” Alford nodded, then sat down across from me and took a paper out of his bag. He started writing something on it. “I’m going to try my hardest too.”

“I’m not out here trying to force my views down your throat.”

“It’s not that. You just made a deep impression on me. What courses are you taking? What ones should I take? Obviously I’ll pick those related to my family business, but since I managed to get into this academy, I should learn as much as I can too.”

Alford took out two blank application forms and filled them out. He picked compounding medicine and smithing. Seeing his excitement, I couldn’t help the small smile that formed on my lips. Now that I thought about it, Alford had seemed to really enjoy the trial lessons for those two electives. His initial choices had been business management, statistics, and leadership structure. Maybe now he was choosing what he was actually interested in under the pretext of studying.

I could picture the smithing professor jumping for joy and shouting, Student secured! The image made me chuckle.

Once the exam results were out and the classes were rearranged, Alford and I both ended up in Class B, the second-best class. It was time for a fresh start, with both the compulsory classes and our new electives beginning in earnest.

◇◇◇

“Bolt, look!”

Today, I made my way to the Adventurer’s Guild with a brand-new pair of arm bracers that my smithing professor had, for the first time, praised as excellent. In terms of defense, they were on par with those sold in the shops. They might have been plain and undecorated, but the metal was uniform and they had been certified as usable equipment.

“Ohh, nice! Did you make these at school?”

“Yeah! And not only that—I made my own high potions too!” I said, showing him my bag, which was full of them.

“That’s amazing.”

In response, I nodded and puffed out my chest as though to say, I know, right?

I could have bought the high potions, but at the academy, we had unlimited access to crafting materials, so I could make as many of them as I wanted. As a wonderful bonus, those who took the compounding medicine elective received a medicine-making kit for free.

I chose the following eight electives: smithing, compounding medicine, swordsmanship, magic circle spellcraft, history, business management, statistics, and magic tool crafting. Six of them overlapped with Alford’s.

Alford wore his heart on his sleeve, so he looked openly bored during the classes he’d taken for the sake of his family business. But he seemed to thoroughly enjoy the electives he’d chosen for himself.

He was the eldest son of a feudal lord on the frontier and was his father’s successor. I asked him to hire me once he was in charge. He could’ve just brushed me off, but instead he gave me a serious look and said, “I don’t know when I’ll take over yet, and I don’t want to make you wait until then, so I can’t promise anything.”

Anyway, I took some high potions from my bag and handed them to Bolt. I’d decided to give the highest-ranked ones I made to him, since he always took care of me, and also, well...

“Louis, you put so much effort into making these. Are you sure you want me to have them?” Bolt asked.

“Yes, I do. Don’t reject my gift,” I said, my eyes boring into him expectantly.

With a resigned sigh, he put the vials into his own bag. I noticed that his expression softened for a moment. I was glad he wasn’t actually upset or angry at me.

“I feel like they’re too precious to use,” he muttered under his breath.

I smirked, satisfied that he’d accepted the items.

The two of us walked up to the request board. Lately, we almost exclusively took on the monster-slaying ones, not bothering with the resource gathering. There was one request today asking to thin out the number of monsters from a grassland near the town, so we took it on and departed.

We had more high potions than usual today, so there was no need to worry. That was when a thought struck me.

“Can I sell the high potions I’ve made?” I asked out loud.

Bolt shot me a look of disbelief. “Don’t go around selling potions you made at the academy. Didn’t you see the warning about that? Just save them for your own use.”

“Ah, right. The ingredients belong to the academy.”

“Isn’t the monster slaying earning you enough?”

“I need a lot of money for the next tuition payment,” I said. Those fees were making a wreck of my wallet. Even now, Bolt was paying for my meals whenever we were together. “I keep having to rely on you, Bolt.”

“It’s the opposite, actually. I’m not happy that I only get to treat you once a week now, when we used to be together every day,” he said with a mock pout and a laugh.

All I could do was rely on him, and yet I found that so comfortable. I was afraid I’d never be able to escape this saccharine situation.

At the end of the day, Bolt and I split profits in half like usual. The monsters we’d killed today hadn’t been strong, but we’d gotten through a lot of them, and we’d collected plenty of loot. Thinning out monster populations wasn’t very profitable in itself, but selling their loot could net a decent amount of money.

As I counted my earnings, I felt myself relax. I could now earn my weekly lunch expenses in a single day. But in terms of skill, I was still no match for Bolt. I put the money into my wallet and stole a glance at him, wondering how strong he’d really be if he got serious.

Watching my swordsmanship professor had made me realize just how skilled Bolt was. While amateurs like me swayed unsteadily after swinging the sword, Bolt’s movements were swift and intentional. In contrast to his rough manner, his swordplay was beautiful. I had thought so from the very beginning, but after taking sword fighting lessons at the academy, I had come to understand Bolt’s unmatched strength. I had a feeling he was even more powerful than my professor.

However, Bolt never spoke about his past.

I want to know, but if asking him about it will only make him distance himself from me, maybe it’s better to leave things as they are, I thought with a quiet sigh.

Chapter 5: The Start of Our Romance

I first met Bolt when I went to fully register at the Adventurer’s Guild. Up until then, I’d been completing easy requests under my temporary registration, but once the time came for me to leave the orphanage, I found myself lacking money not just for the academy’s tuition, but even food. I was about to take my first request as a full guild member when I suddenly froze.

It dawned on me that I didn’t have any proper weapons or equipment. Worse yet, I had nowhere to stay for the night and no food. I couldn’t even make ends meet, let alone complete the resource gathering request I’d just accepted.

The cheapest accommodation at the inn cost about 2,000 gal per night, and the meal costs would be between 500 and 1,000 gal. Even if I went for the cheapest options, I’d still need 3,000 gal per day. Yet even if I worked full-time as a resource gatherer, I’d only earn 1,500 gal per day at best. Sometimes I might have to split my earnings with the other orphans if we made a party, which would mean I’d earn even less than that.

Monster-slaying requests that a bronze-card adventurer could take earned 2,000 gal or more per kill. On top of that, you could earn extra money by selling loot and magic stones. You’d have enough money to get by if you could defeat a few of even the lowest-ranking monsters, and if you played your cards right, you could save up too.

But...

I sighed as I looked at my belongings. All we could take from the orphanage when we left was our change of clothes and items we bought with our own money. Thanks to the director’s kindness, orphans would sometimes get a little bit of cash and a few days’ worth of food, but that was it.

The orphanage had no real weapons. I was lucky enough to get a small rusty knife and some old, worn arm and chest armor, which I had no idea if anyone had ever used. With this kind of equipment, I was practically begging the monsters to kill me.

And I’ll have to sleep outside...

When orphans like me had to sleep on the street in the village, we’d have to accept the fact that the villagers would steal from us. And going to sleep in the forest was like walking to your death, especially in the colder seasons. If you really had to spend the night in the forest, you’d better form a party with someone and take turns keeping watch, or you’d wake up to find you were a monster’s dinner.

The roads between villages were lined with trees which produced a scent that the monsters disliked, making them quite safe. However, the deeper you went into the forest, the less effective these trees were.

Interestingly, the stronger monsters appeared to be more affected by the trees’ scent. That was why the weaker monsters lived closer to the village, while the stronger ones resided deeper in the woods. The forest around our village supposedly had some really powerful monsters in its depths, but I’d never gone there myself.

I stared at a written request to slay the weakest monster, a Slow Rabbit, and bring back the loot. As its name suggested, it was a slow, round rabbit, making it the easiest monster to slay. That said, it wasn’t defenseless, and if it counterattacked and hit me in the wrong place, it could even fracture my bones. The loot it dropped could include Rabbit Meat, Small Magic Stone, and more rarely, Marbled Rabbit Meat. Rare loot was especially valuable, and you could earn a pretty penny if you cashed it in.

I had run into a Slow Rabbit once before. Shortly after our village had renewed its perimeter fence, I saw a Slow Rabbit aggressively ramming itself into it. It broke through the fence with ease, so even though it was supposedly the weakest of all monsters, I still found it quite intimidating.

Honestly, I wasn’t sure I could defeat one with my puny knife. Just one slash from a sword would’ve made the job easy, but I didn’t think I could do the same with my short knife. The blade length made a huge difference. Not to mention, my knife was rusty and dull, so it didn’t cut very well.

As I stood there, grim-faced and deliberating, I heard someone call out from behind me.

“Hey.”

I turned around and came face-to-face with that one adventurer who was infamous for only ever earning enough money to drink all night at the inn.

“What’re you staring at?” he asked. “The monster-slaying requests are for us grown-ups. An orphan like you should just stick to collecting herbs and then go back to your little orphanage.”

His drinking buddies guffawed at his words. One of them I recognized as a man who’d aged out of the orphanage a few years ago. He’d always had a bad attitude, so I never interacted with him much.

The orphan smirked. “Boss, he probably just got kicked from the orphanage ’cuz he turned sixteen. He’s an adult. Now his best bet’s to take on some impossible request and die in the woods. Unless a good guy like me takes a liking to him.”

I gazed in disbelief at the man who’d once been considered my brother, thinking about how someone who drinks from morning ’til night couldn’t be a “good guy,” when the man who’d first called out to me grabbed me by the collar.

“You,” he grumbled. “Oh? You’re all skin and bones, but that’s a pretty nice face you’re making. Maybe I should take you in.”

“He’s too weak to be of any use!” one of his goons said.

“Shut up. He may be weak, but with a face like that, I could have some fun with him.”

The goon laughed. “Ooooh, that’s what you mean. You’ve got a point there!”

They all cackled again. Unconsciously, I furrowed my brow.

“No.”

At my simple, one-word response, the man before me stared at me as though he couldn’t comprehend what I just said. He was about a head taller than me, and his face suddenly hardened as though he was trying to intimidate me.

“What was that?”

“I said no.”

I knew what they meant. They probably wanted to use my body for their own pleasure. Before my coming of age ceremony at the orphanage yesterday, the staff had protected my chastity, but from now on, I’d have to do it myself. In fact, I was probably the perfect target for these guys.

Humans could get in serious legal trouble for having sexual relations with someone who hadn’t come of age, even if there was mutual consent. That must’ve been why these scumbags had left me alone until now. Actually, I wouldn’t have been surprised if my ex-brother from the orphanage had tipped them off about my ceremony, which was why they sought me out only one day later. I had noticed that they’d always looked at me with lust in their eyes.

If I simply nodded along, I might’ve been able to live off of these guys. Joining someone’s group was one of my options, after all. Just so long as I was willing to never have an individual thought again.

Fuck that kind of life.

If I said yes, these men would drag me off somewhere and deflower me, and from then on I’d just be their toy. And I would never agree to that, even if it meant they would beat me to death right here and now. Theirs was a lifestyle I refused to participate in.

My thoughts must’ve shown on my face, as the guy holding me up smirked.

“You think you can say no to me? I’m silver-ranked. And I’m nice enough to take real good care of a cheeky little brat like you and train you properly,” he said, licking his lips.

The guys around us began hollering and cheering.

“How’re you gonna train that boy, boss?”

“I bet he’ll turn him into a total slut!”

“Gah ha ha! Nice!”

Fed up with this vulgar commotion, I spoke up again, my voice clear. “No.”

As soon as the word left my mouth, the man tightened his grip on me and raised his other fist, aiming it right at my face. The impact of his punch was so hard that I saw stars. I was thrown back, crashing into the counter. I tasted iron in my mouth, and I realized what just happened.

I knew I should try to get away, but my face and back hurt so much that I couldn’t move.

“Personal fights are forbidden inside the Adventurer’s Guild!” a staff member shouted from behind the counter. It was the same person who’d helped me complete my registration earlier today. Despite his timid appearance, he had mustered up the courage to say something.

The man turned to look at him. “Huh?” he growled, then shrugged. “This ain’t a personal fight. I’m just giving him some guidance as his senior.”

“Forced solicitation is also a breach of the Adventurer’s Code.”

“Nobody’s forcing him. He’s willing,” the man insisted, unbothered that the staff member had witnessed our entire exchange. “Ain’t that right? Say you’re willing.”

The man dragged me up from the floor, bringing his face close to mine. He reeked of alcohol, making me wince.

“I’ve been saying no this entire time!” I replied.

“Just say you want this already, damn it!” he yelled, raising his fist again.

Seeing that another punch was coming, I clenched my jaw.

The guild staff member hurriedly came out from behind the counter. Despite his slight frame, he caught the man’s arm, resolutely trying again.

“You can’t do this!”

“Shut up! You’re just some rookie receptionist. Don’t push your luck!” the man shouted, violently shaking the staff member off.

The receptionist crashed into the counter and fell to the ground, unconscious—he must’ve hit his head hard.

“Now I’m pissed off. You, newbie,” the man barked at me. “In this guild, the word of the higher ranks is final. You’re coming with me.”

“No!” I screamed as loud as I could and tried to hit his arm.

In my periphery, I could see the staff member who’d tried to help me lying limp on the floor. During the day, the guild was almost exclusively visited by thugs, and there were only two or three people working here. Unfortunately, no other staff were present, so this place turned into a lawless zone.

The fact that this man was lashing out at everyone without a care in the world made me sick to my stomach. And I was equally disgusted with myself for being completely powerless against him.

I flailed my limbs, trying to escape his grip. But his thick arm didn’t even budge. Out of frustration, I bit my lip so hard I drew blood.

“Oh?” someone’s voice resounded from the guild entrance. “Zem, let the kid go. You trying to kill him or what?”

“Bolt?! Why are you here at this hour?!” the man—Zem, apparently—shouted.

“Is that a problem? I had a bit of a discrepancy in my request, so I came here to ask about it. Did you do that to Milan?”

“He just fainted outta nowhere!” Zem lied straight to the newcomer’s face.

“It was hi— Ngh!” I tried to tell the truth, but Zem gripped my throat tightly, cutting me off. I wanted to demand that he let me go, but all my words turned into groans. I couldn’t breathe, but I still tried my hardest to fight Zem off.

Suddenly, my body fell from his grasp. I let out a scream as I collapsed to the floor. When I opened my eyes, I saw Zem’s arm on the ground next to me.

“Gaaah!!! Y-You! My arm...!”

“As you said, the word of the higher ranks is final. I told you to let him go and you didn’t, so here’s your well-deserved punishment!”

All I could do was stare, dumbfounded, at the bleeding, disembodied arm in front of me. My whole body hurt and my mouth tasted like iron. I spat all the blood out onto the floor, unable to stand the taste. Then someone reached out to me.

“You all right? Are you from around here? You can’t be old enough to be taking on these requests, hmm?”

The adventurer—Bolt—grabbed my arm and helped me up to my feet. I staggered at first, but he supported me. I looked into his eyes, causing him to tilt his head.

“Your eye color changed. It can’t be... But that red hair of yours...” he mumbled under his breath. I had no idea what he was talking about.

Suddenly, Bolt pressed a vial to my lips, pouring a liquid into my mouth that I reflexively swallowed. The pain evaporated instantly.

When I looked to see what he held in his hand, I realized it was a high potion vial. The strange, bitter yet sweet taste spread over my tongue. It was my first time drinking a high potion, and I’d be lying if I said it tasted good.

Bolt asked me where I was from and if I was lost. I told him about my age, situation, and the fact I’d just registered fully with the guild today. Meanwhile, he used another high potion on the unconscious staff member, reviving him. Then, without even asking me, he had that staff member fill out a form for the two of us to form a party.

The staff member, Milan, looked relieved. “I’m sure he’ll be safe with you, Bolt,” he said and smiled at me.

I guess that means he’s not a bad person like that Zem guy?

Bolt had cut Zem’s arm off without hesitation...but he’d done it to help me, I supposed.

“From now on, we’re comrades,” Bolt announced.

“Don’t just decide that for me,” I retorted.

“The formalities are all done, and I’ve always wanted to take a newbie under my wing. I’ll look after you.”

“Just so you know, I’m broke, so you won’t get any money from me.”

Bolt raised an eyebrow. “Why would I take money from a newbie? Those guys from earlier were the lowest of the low—that kind of behavior can lose them their guild cards if they get reported. Anyway, I’m doing this because I’m genuinely interested in you. You never gave in, even in the face of all that.”

I couldn’t keep up with what he was saying, so I shot him a glare. “I don’t trust you.”

Bolt smiled wryly. “Well, we only just met. But I’m gold-ranked, so I have the skills and money to look after you for a bit. Want me to lend you some cash?”

“I guess I can’t deny the fact that you’re strong, but I can’t be borrowing any money from you. I won’t be able to pay you back.”

At that, he looked amused. “Putting on a tough front? Not bad. Hmm... All right, I won’t lend you anything. Let’s earn money together instead.”

“Earn money?”

I had only fully registered with the guild today, and until now I’d only done simple requests available to those with temporary registration. Yet Bolt was offering me help without hesitation.

I didn’t think I could help him make money, but at the same time, I didn’t have the luxury to refuse such an offer. Judging by the swift attack, his confidence, and that sharp look in his eyes when he’d cut off Zem’s arm, I knew his strength was on another level. If I could go monster hunting with him, I might be able to learn how to use a sword. I could take on all kinds of requests, instead of just being stuck gathering resources.

After thinking it through, I didn’t object to us forming a party together. Maybe if I stuck with him, I could save up money for the academy’s tuition.

Once Bolt and I started working together, all my calculations were blown out of the water. The moment I told him I was saving up, he started taking requests for high-ranked monsters. All I did was stand on the sidelines with high potions at the ready, yet he always evenly split the earnings between us. He said that watching the battles was a part of the learning process.

Bolt took care of slaying monsters, while I was just there. He defeated them so quickly that I didn’t have the time to lend him a hand. He’d hand me all the loot too, claiming he already had plenty, and nonchalantly told me to sell it off as I pleased.

Honestly, I had no idea why he was so kind to me. It didn’t take long before I felt ashamed of myself for being so calculating. I got attached to him pretty quickly too.

By the time I had saved up enough money for the tuition, I was aware that I saw Bolt differently than I had anyone else, and that my feelings for him were something more than friendship.

Chapter 6: A Problem in My New Class

Class B was second from the top, and it was a lot more competitive than my previous class. The electives were fine, but the compulsory subjects were brutal. If anyone made the slightest mistake, the others would gang up on them and try to drag them down. Most of the students were motivated by the desire to climb to the top by crushing their competition, which I thought was misguided. Alford seemed used to this kind of thing and treated it as normal.

Are all well-bred people a little twisted? I don’t think I want to get involved with them.

I kept a wide berth from my stern-faced classmates. And since I was at the bottom of the class in terms of social standing, they didn’t even bother with me at all. It was actually kind of a relief. Alford, however, was of a relatively high status and easily became their target.

One day when I entered the classroom with Alford, I saw that a group of teachers and one pale-faced student were standing in the middle. Their gazes sharpened when they spotted us.

“Alford del Frantino, come here at once,” one of the professors said.

Steeling himself, Alford did as he was told. The teacher showed him a torn up, mangled textbook.

These books cost 1,600 gal each. Such a waste.

The teacher, clearly appalled by the state of the book, then made an outrageous claim. “The owner of this book says you did this. Have you got anything to say for yourself?”

“I didn’t do it,” Alford replied without hesitation.

The student who owned the book clenched his jaw.

“Several students claim that they witnessed you damaging the book,” the teacher said.

“It wasn’t me,” Alford insisted, holding the teacher’s gaze until they frowned.

We had used this textbook in class yesterday.

I glanced around the classroom. Some students were glaring at Alford with disdain, while others were smirking and whispering that it was over for him. A couple were reading their textbooks, oblivious to the situation.

“You really didn’t do it?”

“I don’t see the point in doing something like that,” Alford responded.

“I see.” The teacher sighed and looked at the other students who had probably claimed they saw Alford damaging the book. “But we have witnesses. Do you have any proof of your innocence?”

“No,” Alford said. He was honest to a fault, which made me laugh.

I didn’t want to get involved, but I raised my hand.

Alford’s eyes widened. “Louis, this has nothing to do with you.”

“I can attest that Alford didn’t damage that book,” I announced.

Alford frowned. “Louis...” The look on his face practically screamed, Don’t get involved.

I pretended I didn’t see it and continued. “Yesterday I had three compulsory classes in the morning, and four electives after lunch. The electives were smithing, business management, compounding medicine, and statistics. All of my classes overlapped with Alford’s, so we were together from morning until we returned to our dorm. After classes, we went to the secondary library to study our mother tongue. Our upperclassman, Shen, accompanied us when we left campus. There was no time in which Alford could’ve damaged that book.”

“He could’ve sneaked back in here later!” someone objected.

The professor stared at me silently, their brow furrowed.

“We left campus right around closing time, and I saw the gates being locked behind us with my own eyes. As far as I know, if anyone tries entering after that, an alarm will sound. Not only did that not happen, but Alford and I were hanging out in my room until it was time for lights out.”

“Who’s gonna believe an orphan like you?” a student jeered.

“Silence!” the teacher said sharply. Then, they slowly looked around the class and finally at the tattered book in their hand. “Whether someone’s an orphan or a prince, all students’ words carry equal weight. If you fail to understand that, perhaps you need to retake your entrance exams.”

The students fell silent at that.

“Alford, Louis, Leonard, Garrett, Alfred, Albert, and Drad. Go to the student guidance room at once.”

Those must’ve been the students who’d accused Alford.

As the teacher began leading the way, the students reluctantly followed. I did the same, sighing over the fact I’d have to miss the first period. But before I could take a step, Alford’s hand clasped around my arm and he pulled me back, glaring at me.

“Why’d you get involved? This is my fight.”

“Because I can provide an airtight alibi. We even went to the bathroom at the same time yesterday.”

“Yes, but if people start treating you even worse from now on, I—”

“Look,” I cut him off, knowing he was angry with himself for allowing me to get tangled up in this. I patted his back. “Whenever people disparage me, you always get mad about it, right?”

“W-Well, yeah.”

“I feel the same way right now. Trying to bring someone down is one thing, but those books cost 1,600 gal each. That’s four times what I spend on lunch! They went and destroyed it for such a trivial reason, and they blamed someone innocent on top of that! It’s ridiculous, and I hate it,” I declared, huffing and puffing in anger.

Alford stared at me blankly.

“Huh...?”

“Is this normal for aristocrats? Is being rotten a requirement? If that’s the case, you’re not cut out for it, Alford. You’re not a bad guy at all.” I turned away, adding that he should consider doing something he was skilled at instead of inheriting his family business, like compounding medicine.

He just stood there, watching me with wide eyes. After a moment, he made a weird, snort-like sound. “Pfft! You got that mad because of the price of the book?! Ha ha! I can’t! Aha ha ha!!!”

The teacher and the other students turned around at the sound of his laughter, wondering what on earth was going on.

“Classes have started, Alford. Be quiet,” the teacher reprimanded.

“Sorry,” Alford replied. Even as he started walking, his shoulders were shaking and he was pressing his hand to his mouth.

I couldn’t help but smile as well.

In the student guidance room, a well-dressed man and a tall lion beastman were waiting. Alford was the last to enter, quietly closing the door behind him.

“These two are the academy’s representatives, and are always present when students need to be disciplined,” the teacher informed us. “All right, explain everything again.”

The students who’d been smirking in the classroom opened their mouths, speaking with utter confidence and grandeur.

“I saw with my own eyes that Alford tore up that textbook.”

“I did too! I saw him enter that classroom by himself yesterday after school. I checked to see what he was doing, and saw him ripping it up!”

“Um... When I entered the classroom today, the book was sitting there like that on the desk...”

“It’s a disgrace to treat a textbook like that. Please punish him accordingly.”

“I think that orphan might’ve encouraged Alford, so I don’t mind if you pardon him.”

I watched with exasperation as they all gave their testimonies. Honestly, it was kind of impressive that they were able to spin lies with such confidence. It was like something a villain from a storybook would do.

“Alford, Louis. Do you have anything to say?”

“I didn’t do it,” Alford replied with even more poise than the others.

“We don’t have the time of day to do such things. I was with Alford all day yesterday, and I can vouch for him,” I added.

The lionman nodded. “Are you aware of my species’ special trait?” he asked in a low voice. “Primary schools only briefly touch on the various species that exist in this world. Academies teach about them in more detail, and I believe you’ll be learning about that in the latter half of your first year. And that is precisely why you’re able to make such bold statements.” He let out a deep, resounding laughter as he calmly looked down at us.

“We beastmen can easily tell when someone is being malicious or lying.”

The other students, who’d all been so triumphant until now, suddenly paled.

“Most of us have this ability. We can tell by the color of your aura, the brightness of your soul, or your scent. In my case, I can see the color of your soul. Did you know that souls are very honest? Even if your brain and mouth are utterly confident in your lie, your soul will still tremble. It knows you’re doing something wrong.”

The beastman paused, gazing at the lying students like a lion stalking its prey.

“The five of you—your punishment will be decided later. As for you two—this was very unfortunate. Something similar happens every year, and we have no idea what to do about it. Though if the students were to know of my ability, the problem would be solved the second I step forward,” the lionman said with a troubled sigh.

My eyes lit up a little. Learning about the other species’ traits sounded very interesting. I couldn’t wait until the second half of the year.

I’m excited...but first, I’ll have to pay up for next year’s tuition.

Remembering that dampened my enthusiasm. If I couldn’t pay, I’d have to drop out.

I really liked attending the academy. It was amazing to gain all this knowledge, and I especially enjoyed smithing and compounding medicine. If I was forced to drop out, I’d no longer have access to the furnace, and I had no idea if I could keep the medicine making tools. I hoped I wouldn’t have to return them.

While I pondered that, the teacher shooed the other students out of the room. By the time I snapped back to reality, it was just me, Alford, the lionman, and the other man.

“I’m afraid you’ll be missing your first class. Apologies,” said the latter, gesturing to a nearby sofa.

Alford and I sat down, and the two men sat across from us on another sofa. The beastman was so big that even though we were a table width apart, it felt like we were all sitting quite close.

“I’m a member of the board of directors of this academy, and this is my partner,” the first man went on. “I asked you two to stay behind as there’s something we’d like to ask you.”

He held out Alford’s and my elective application forms.

“It’s about your electives. With such packed schedules, do you have any room to breathe?”

“What do you mean?” I asked, confused.

The chairman looked troubled. “If you constantly live in a state of tension, you’ll exhaust yourself mentally and physically. That’s why we have a minimum class requirement, and you can pass to the next grade as long as you meet it. How’s your health?”

“I’m perfectly fine,” I said.

“As am I,” Alford said.

The chairman smiled and nodded at us, but then cast an inquisitive look at his partner. The lionman reached out and placed his large hand on Alford’s head.

“You’re pushing yourself. I can tell you’re tired, and I’m sure the incident from earlier is one of the causes. I recommend you take a day off to recuperate.”

Alford looked a little shocked, but responded, “Yes, sir.”

The beastman ruffled Alford’s soft hair, then turned to look at me. His clear eyes stared right at me like he could see right through me.

“As for you... It looks like you don’t even know what a day off is. Or playtime, for that matter,” he said. “You’re still young, and your body isn’t fully developed yet. You should try going into town with your friends and relaxing.”

“Going into town? But I can have my meals here, and I don’t need any new clothes. What would I go to town for?” I asked.

The chairman and beastman exchanged a look and shrugged.

“So that’s the reason. Is Comet Village’s orphanage poorly funded?” the chairman asked his partner.

“Let’s request an investigation.”

“Good idea. As for what you can do in town, Louis... Most young people go shopping, buy sweets, or visit recreational facilities.”

“But you need money for these things,” I said. “Sorry, Alford. I won’t be able to go with you.”

“I haven’t asked you to go to town with me because I know your financial status. And I’m not very good at relaxing either, so it’s not an issue,” Alford replied. He murmured under his nose that he’d rather study than play anyway.

His words impressed me. Meanwhile, the lionman chuckled.

“We certainly want you to enjoy your time at the academy and study as much as you want... Though it’s troublesome when students like those five go too far,” he said with a deep sigh.

I nodded slowly. Realizing that the chairman and his partner were fair people, I felt a little uplifted. I really don’t want to drop out. I’d better give it my all on my days off to earn that tuition.

As I inwardly motivated myself, one of the men handed me a vial.

“Drink this. It’ll help you recover a little mentally and physically before your next class.”

I held the vial in my hand, staring at it curiously.

“It’s a stamina potion,” Alford whispered, having already downed his.

Oh, I see.

I’d seen them before in shops, but I thought they were a different color. I opened the lid, and a lovely floral fragrance wafted out. I drank the potion and my chest felt hot for a moment, but then I suddenly felt a little better. My body felt lighter too.

“Yummy,” I said before I could stop myself.

Alford shot me an exasperated look.

What? It is yummy! It’s worlds apart from those high potions!

After leaving the student guidance room, Alford and I headed for our second classes. We only shared one class together today, so I was glad those bullies had decided to pull that stunt yesterday. It wasn’t actually all that common for me to spend the entire day with Alford.

That said, he often joined me in studying at the second library after school, so we inevitably went back to the dorms together and had dinner there too. We’d take showers, and then Alford would hang out in my room until lights out. He mentioned that he liked the fact he could see the floor in my room, and that there was ample space to walk around and relax beyond just the bed.

Indeed, there wasn’t much free space in his room, and you had to squeeze past his belongings to get around, so it wasn’t the most relaxing atmosphere. Even his desk was piled with books and other things his mother had thought he might like and sent over, so he couldn’t exactly throw them away or send them back. In exchange for letting him stay in my room, I borrowed some of his books.

Looking back, I realized I did spend quite a lot of time in his company. We didn’t talk much, but rather silently did our own things. Strangely, his presence didn’t bother me. You didn’t get much privacy in the orphanage, and I’d often get annoyed at the younger kids for being loud and kicking up a fuss, wishing they’d go be noisy somewhere else. Yet I never found myself thinking that way about Alford.

Today, I’d borrowed a book about the different species and their unique characteristics from Alford’s room. Since he was expected to become a feudal lord someday, he would inevitably interact with other species and therefore had to learn about them and their laws. Being a feudal lord sounded tough in its own way.

Alford hadn’t read this book yet, but meeting that beastman earlier and learning of his special trait seemed to have made a deep impression on him, so he sat on the floor next to me with a similar book in hand.

“That lionman we met today was incredible, wasn’t he?” Alford said, his eyes sparkling.

I glanced at him, then looked back down at my book. “In what way?”

“That mane of his! And that dignity!” he exclaimed with excitement. “It’s like...someone like him was just meant to stand on top. I wish I had the kind of presence he did, but I don’t think I’m capable of it.”

“Yeah? I don’t know. It felt like his eyes could see to the very core of my being. It actually made me kind of tense.”

Despite my assessment, Alford continued grinning. “As long as you’re honest, you have nothing to fear. Beastmen must be really reliable and trustworthy! If they have the ability to tell when someone’s lying, it must mean they never try to deceive anyone. But that lionman... I admire his large physique, and that wise look in his eyes was incredible...”

Alford must’ve really taken a liking to that beastman, as he praised him incessantly with a blush on his face.

“Beastmen are native to Fortuna, aren’t they? I wish I could visit it someday,” Alford said, staring dreamily into the distance. But then his eyes clouded over and he seemed to return to reality as he murmured, “Not that that’d be possible for me...”

I turned in my chair to face him fully. “Why not?”

“I’m the eldest son of a feudal lord. I have no brothers, so I have to inherit that title. If I suddenly said I wanted to travel abroad, my parents would definitely be upset. I have to protect the land that’s been passed down in my family for generations,” he said with a mixture of pride and sorrow. In the blink of an eye, he gave up on the dream that had made him so elated.

I tilted my head, puzzled by the world he lived in. I had no ties whatsoever, so I couldn’t even imagine it. I hadn’t ever thought about traveling abroad either—that was how narrow my worldview was.

Still... I thought as I looked at Alford and that sad look in his eyes.

“Then how about I go to Fortuna in your name and see what it’s like?”

He looked up at me. “What?”

“You have that magical mobile device, right? I’ll save up enough to buy one too, and when I travel to Fortuna, I’ll show you what it looks like through the device. I’m not sure how they work, but that’s possible, isn’t it?”

“I do have one, and it’s possible... But wait, are you serious?”

“Why would I lie about that? I can’t promise when, but I’ll go to Fortuna someday,” I asserted.

“Thank you... Hee hee, I’m glad. I’m looking forward to it,” Alford said. I could tell he was being sincere, without any underlying motives. But as he squeezed the book in his hands, he couldn’t stop himself from letting his true feelings spill out. “I wish I could go myself, though...”

I listened to him with a pained smile, but I refrained from saying that we should go together. After all, I couldn’t even comprehend the kind of burden Alford was carrying on his back.

◇◇◇

On my next day off, I asked Bolt, “Do you know what I’d need to do if I want to go to Fortuna?”

He was surprised at first, but then he looked intrigued. “I do. Why, do you want to visit?”

“Yep.”

“Oh, nice and decisive. All right, I’ll tell you.”

I waited for his next words with bated breath. He went for a pragmatic explanation.

“First, you’ll have to travel by train, carriage, and horse to the Sorbe Union in the northeast. Since you’re setting off from Norden, you’ll have to pass through Soleil first. So the total cost of all the travel expenses plus the border tolls will come to around 700,000 gal.”

“Huh?”

“Add lodging and meal expenses to that, and there you go. It’ll take about 1.3 million gal for you to get to Sorbe Union’s harbor. You’ll need to pass various inspections first, and Fortuna’s entry fee is quite high right now, so you’re looking at 600,000 gal for the inspection costs, the ship fare, and the entry fee.”

“Seriously...?”

“When you disembark, you’ll need to travel by foot to Fortuna’s central sacred grounds. Since you’ll be camping out, that part won’t cost too much. Fortuna itself isn’t that big, so the journey will take about three days. Their enchanted train goes from the port and circles around the sacred grounds, only stopping at the western towns, so if you want to go where the beastmen live, you’re better off walking. You could take the train to a nearby town and then travel from there by horse, but their train fees are pretty expensive. Far more than on the main continent.”

“Oh...”

My expression progressively grew gloomier as he spoke. Bolt grinned as he watched me.

“Once you make it to the temple, you’ll need to pass another inspection, this time to enter the beastmen’s land. It doesn’t cost anything, but it’s nigh impossible to pass, since you cannot fool them.”

“I...see... So I’ll need a total of 1.9 million gal. That’s quadruple next year’s tuition...”

My head was filled with all those zeros, and I suddenly lost the confidence that I could do it. I just stared at Bolt vacantly.

He burst out laughing and ruffled my hair. “That’s the ordinary route, anyway.”

“You mean there’s another way?”

“There might be.”

“Does that other way cost less than 1.9 million gal?”

“Yeah, it’s pretty much free. But only a handful of people are able to take it.” He suddenly grew serious, withdrawing his hand from my thoroughly tousled hair. “Once you’ve been there once, you can get there instantly by using a magic circle. You’re going to study magic circles, right? Give it your all!” he said, encouraging me.

I frowned. I’d still have to spend an insane amount of money on that first trip. I definitely wanted to visit Fortuna, but it might have to be in the distant future. I simply didn’t have the means for it now, so I inwardly apologized to Alford.

I still didn’t know much about magic circles, but since this other method involved them, I decided I had to prioritize learning more.

With renewed determination, I looked up at Bolt. “So what requests are we taking today? Monster slaying? Resource gathering?”

“Let me think.” Bolt stroked his chin while looking over the request board. “Hmm... You know, Louis, I’m worried you might be stressing yourself out by trying to balance your school life with working for the guild. How about we do something else for a change?”

“Something else?”

“Yeah.”

Bolt took my hand. I was so startled by the gesture that I just let him lead me farther in to a different board. It listed short training courses offered by the Adventurer’s Guild. In Comet Village, there had only been two courses that I hadn’t thought were worth the money, but there were a lot more of them here, as expected in a big town like Perla.

“What about this? You told me earlier about your electives, but you didn’t choose ancient magic language, did you? A lot of magic circle spells are based on it. What they taught you in primary school barely scratched the surface, so why not try this course?”

“Huh?” I asked, sounding like a fool.

I stared at the board where Bolt had pointed to a notice reading, “Academy-Level Short Course on Ancient Magic Language.”

“That’s a compulsory subject,” I told him, wondering if this was truly necessary for me.

But Bolt patted my back and said, “And if you wanted to study it in more depth, you’d take it as an elective, right? So you can do that through this course. It’s only two classes, and once you finish, you’ll be able to read the ancient magic tomes stored by the guild. Bet you didn’t know that, hmm?”

“N-No...”

Fine, let’s take a breather today and try that course, I thought as we made our way to the reception desk. I felt grateful to Bolt, who was always pushing me forward.

Bolt and I headed to the seminar room inside the Adventurer’s Guild. People were already seated, whispering among themselves.

I had never heard of anyone taking the guild’s short courses in Comet Village. To be honest, I wasn’t even sure if they actually held any. Here in the town, however, people signed up for them liberally. The course did have a fee, but Bolt advised me that it was worth the price.

Once it was time to begin, everyone was handed a thick dictionary for the ancient magic language.

“The cost of the book is included in the price of the course, so you can take it home with you,” said Bolt.

“Really? But this book normally costs a lot more than the course did,” I pointed out.

“That’s the great thing about the guild. They make sure that you benefit from taking their courses. The other courses also offer more than you pay for, like bonus knowledge and such.”

My eyes lit up at that. I paged through the dictionary, finding that it contained a wide variety of vocabulary, from very basic words to the more complex. Though its binding wasn’t as pretty as the textbooks we used in the academy, its content was even more exciting.

“Is everyone here? The lecture’s about to begin.”

I looked up and watched a young man with pointed ears enter the seminar room. Those ears stole my attention for a moment.

“An elf?” I whispered to myself.

This was my first time seeing an elf in real life, despite the diverse population of the town. Alford’s book had mentioned that elves had pointed ears and long lifespans, but actually seeing one was completely different from reading about them.

To my knowledge, elves were supposed to be quiet and fastidious. Yet our instructor had a pleasant smile on his face, and his voice was cheerful as he began the lecture.

“Thank you, everyone, for signing up for this course. I take it all of you are here because you want to improve your magic circle skills. I also recommend you take the Magic Circle Development Theory course, as it may help you in understanding how to create improved magic circles. However, in order to do that, you must first deepen your knowledge of the ancient magic language.”

With a smile, the elf added that the other course had a separate fee.

“Now, open your books to page fourteen. You can see that it has an entry for the word ‘protect.’ But the word ‘protect’ is actually quite weak. Now go to page forty-nine. That page has entries for the words ‘fortify’ and ‘safeguard.’ Both of these are stronger than ‘protect,’ but they aren’t taught in primary school because they’re more difficult to spell. The first step is learning how to write them.”

I quickly flipped to the pages he indicated. His teaching style was totally different from the professors at the academy, and I struggled to keep up. The moment I found the first page, he was already instructing us to go to the next one. If I stopped paying attention for even a second, I knew I’d lose track of what was going on. I steeled myself and concentrated on the book, looking through page forty-nine, indeed finding that the words were harder for me to read.

As the elf went on, I stole a peek at Bolt. He was sitting at his desk with his chin in his hand, lazily flicking through the pages.

“Psst, Bolt. Shouldn’t you be paying more attention?” I asked quietly.

“I’m good,” he replied with a smirk. “I already took this course a few years back.”

“Then why did you pay to be here? It’s a waste of your money.”

“Paying up is no big deal if I get to watch you studying so earnestly. I’m pretty mad that only the academy people get to see you like this on the regular.”

I sighed. What kind of bizarre reason was that? And to think he covered my course fee too.

“I’ll pay you back later,” I murmured.

“You can do that by learning magic circle teleportation and making my life easier.”

Here I was trying not to get into any more debt, and Bolt wouldn’t even let me pay him back. It was a little frustrating.

Damn it, Bolt. Did you seriously take this course just so you could cover my fee? You spoil me too much.

Even if it was just an excuse, the idea that he wanted to see me studying made me happy. I was too scared to continue following this trail of thought.

Bolt, you’re just so... I thought with another sigh.

Determined not to think about it any further, I focused on the lecture.

◇◇◇

At the end of the lecture, the elf told us to take our books home and review the materials. I gratefully put the book in my bag.

Bolt glanced at his own copy, then placed it on the desk in front of me.

“You can sell this at a bookstall for a bit of cash. I already have one of these, so I don’t need it,” he said.

“Don’t you think you’re spoiling me, Bolt?” I objected grumpily.

Apparently Bolt thought this was funny, as he burst out laughing. “Why do you see it like that? I’m doing the bare minimum as your guardian.”

“Guardian?” I echoed. He’d said it so casually, but it made my chest ache.

But...I guess that’s how it is.

No matter how I might’ve felt about Bolt, to him, I was just a kid he was looking after. I glanced down at my slender, not yet fully developed body, and suppressed a sigh.

What was I even expecting from him? He was just being nice to me, and I was getting the wrong idea about it. How embarrassing! After all, there was no way he’d feel any attraction to a scrawny kid like me.

In that case, what would it take for him to see me in that way? For him to look at me with real feeling, and not just as someone to protect?

I’d never felt this way about anyone before, so these questions were extremely difficult for me. My brow furrowed as I contemplated this, until I suddenly felt an arm around my shoulders.

“The lecture’s finished, so let’s get out of here. The day’s not over, so don’t leave me just yet. I need to go shopping, and there’s a few places I wanna stop by,” Bolt said.

Before I could get too down in the dumps, he dragged me into town.

First, we visited the general store, where Bolt bought a bunch of high potions and some powerful, S-ranked, magic high potions. While I stared at them in amazement, Bolt stuffed them into my bag. He claimed that it was the party leader’s duty to protect the other members from harm. He also bought two sets of various small items necessary for survival and put them in my bag, nodding in satisfaction.

“From now on, we’ll be going on longer missions that require camping, so we need to be prepared,” he explained.

“But it’s unfair that you paid for everything.”

“I don’t think so. It’s my policy as the party leader,” he responded with a grin.

He really does see himself as my guardian, I thought glumly. I was grateful, but it pained me that I couldn’t be truly happy about it.

I had no idea if Bolt could tell how I felt, as he still looked at me with that smile on his face and patted my back.

“All right, I’m starving. Let’s grab a bite to eat,” he decided.

“I’ve got some dried meat with me,” I said.

“No, no. I’ve got a place in mind. Their food looks good, but I can’t really go in by myself. I’m sure they’ll let me in if we’re together, so come with me.”

“What? Why can’t you go by yourself?” I asked.

“Hey, I wanna try out those kinds of places every now and then,” he replied, already pulling me by the hand.

We arrived in front of a shop I’d never seen before. The building had pale yellow walls, and the door was brown. The sign outside was decorated with flowers and read “Doltier.”

As we opened the door, we were met with a lovely sweet aroma. The interior featured round tables and chairs with lacy cushions. The cutesy interior and pastel color scheme bewildered me, but Bolt hurried me over to a table and ordered as soon as we sat down.

The fluttering lace curtains everywhere were so at odds with our appearance that it made me uncomfortable. Maybe I should’ve taken off my equipment after we decided to take the short course instead of adventuring. This obviously wasn’t the sort of place you visited in your dirty leather armor.

I fidgeted nervously for a while until a plate of adorable pancakes arrived in front of Bolt, who looked entirely at ease.

“That’s your lunch?” I murmured.

“Is that so bad? See, this is what I mean. A big burly guy like me coming to a place like this on his own might be a bit unusual. Since you’re so cute, Louis, I brought you along to blend in,” Bolt explained. “Don’t these pancakes look great? I’ve been wanting to try something sweet and fluffy like this for a while. Louis, you try them too. I’ll order another plate for you. I made you come with me, so it’s my treat. You don’t like it here, do you? You don’t seem happy.”

Bolt pinched my nose, then lifted his fork. The pancakes were adorned with peaches, and their sweet fragrance wafted over to me. I actually felt envious as I watched Bolt stuff his face until my own plate arrived.

Four pancakes were stacked on top of each other like a pagoda. They were dusted with white powder and decorated with leaves and fruit, as well as a generous serving of cream. They must’ve been a different kind from Bolt’s, but they smelled just as sweet.

“Can I really eat this...?” I asked quietly.

“Of course. And make sure to eat everything. Otherwise, it’d be disrespectful to the chef.”

“I thought you’re not supposed to have something like this outside of very special occasions,” I said as I hesitantly poked the cream with my fork. It offered no resistance, covering the tines completely. Surprised by how soft it was, I lifted the fork and stared at the white cream stuck to it.

Bolt chuckled as he watched me, amused. “Then let’s say today is special. We’re always eating camping food, meat dishes, or jerky, so today can be our first time trying something sweet together. Doesn’t that have a nice ring to it? So go on. It’s a momentous occasion. An anniversary we’ll celebrate for years to come. Eat up.”

“Anniversary...”

I really wished he wouldn’t say things like that so casually. I looked away from his grin, hiding my blush by pretending to wipe my cheeks with the back of my hand.

It might’ve been no big deal to him, but to me, this would be an important day. I knew I’d never forget it.

What if I get used to luxuries like this?

I took a quick peek at Bolt, wondering if he’d noticed my reaction, as I cut into the pancake. With my heart pounding, I brought the fork to my lips and as soon as I took a bite, the sweet, fluffy texture melted in my mouth. Even after I swallowed, I could still taste the sugar and the hint of a fruity scent. It wasn’t chewy in the slightest. I took another bite, and once again the fluffiness gracefully faded away.

Huh? Is this really food?

I looked up at Bolt, who was smirking at me. “Taste good?”

“Yeah... It’s sweet. I had no idea such sweetness existed in this world... It’s really good,” I replied, unable to conceal my true feelings. Was this what people meant when they said they felt like they were on cloud nine? Each time I tasted the sweetness, I felt myself relaxing.

“You look so cute. Go on, get your seconds,” Bolt said.

I nodded and took another bite. “How is it that good? It’s like something out of a dream... I like it as much as I like you, Bolt.” I didn’t even care that I let that slip, or that he poked my cheek and asked what I was talking about.

It was the first time I’d eaten something like this. I might’ve fallen in love with it. I couldn’t stop eating, amazed by the texture and taste.

“Am I really allowed to eat this?” I whispered.

Bolt ruffled my hair with his large hand. “I’ll treat you to it whenever you like.”

His words pierced my heart, filling me with even more joy.

Chapter 7: Bolt’s and My Relationship

“You went shopping and then had dessert together. And he even paid for it. So it was a date, then?”

“Yep, definitely a date.”

Shen and Alford were looking at each other and speaking nonsense.

“Hmm. I had no idea you had someone like that, Louis,” Shen said.

“It’s just someone from my party. And it was not a date,” I replied.

“Sounds like you both have feelings for each other,” he said with a smile.

I buried my face in the book I was holding. If that had been a date, I would’ve been delighted.

The book I was currently hiding behind was a collection of pancake recipes. I couldn’t forget that taste, so I went around looking for books about pancakes in the second library. Shen helped me find a few relevant titles. I was glad for the help, but this was a lot.

“Doltier, huh? That place has high standards,” Shen went on. “Have you been there, Al?”

“No, I don’t really go into town.”

“Really? Maybe they’d let me in if I brought you along. Or maybe you’ll come with me, Louis? I want to try it out, but that fancy exterior’s like an iron defense. It’s too much for me.”

“I don’t think that’s true. Besides, I’m pretty sure you could pass for a woman if you wanted to,” Alford said.

“That’s way too convoluted just to enter the shop. And that felt like a backhanded compliment.”

I sighed at their conversation and focused on my reading.

There was a lot of possible variation when it came to pancakes. Multilayered pancakes, pancakes arranged in unique shapes, pancakes with different toppings... There was so much that you could fill a whole book with just pancake recipes. It made my heart flutter with excitement.

“So you need wheat flour, eggs, milk, and sugar,” I murmured.

“You need the right tools too, or you won’t be able to make them properly,” Shen pointed out.

“I can get everything from the general store,” I said.

“Or the school store. By the way, it looks like making pancakes is taught in the food preparation elective, so why don’t you try it next year?”

“Then I need to account for the cost of ingredients and tools...”

Making up my mind, I decided to focus on memorizing the recipes. I aimed to one day be able to replicate that joyful flavor with my own hands. And if possible, I’d get Bolt to try my pancakes too. I’d be so happy if he said my cooking tasted good. Sweet fragrances attracted monsters to a camp, so I probably wouldn’t get that sort of opportunity anytime soon, but I could fantasize about it all I wanted.

That wondrous texture that melted in my mouth, and Bolt’s expression as he watched me be moved by it. And that anniversary commemorating our first time eating dessert together...

Or rather, the day I fell in love with Bolt all over again.

I looked down at the book, but my mind kept replaying the memories from that shop. It all felt like some sweet dream, and I almost forgot who I was. I kept daydreaming like that, and by the time I snapped back to reality, it was already closing time.

After leaving the orphanage and moving into the academy’s dorms, I began earning my own money with Bolt, and that made me realize something: For my whole life, I had lived in poverty. When you’re in that position all your life, you don’t really notice it, but the moment you step outside it becomes clear.

I had never imagined I’d be able to eat until my belly was full. Cooking meals for the other orphans, doing laundry, taking care of the younger kids, working to earn money to maintain the orphanage—I never did any of these things because I’d wanted to. I hadn’t even had a moment to breathe.

The cramped rooms had been filled with children all huddling close together since there weren’t enough blankets to go around. If any of the younger kids cried, the adults grouchily ordered the older ones to silence them.

Growing up like this for as long as you can remember—like in my case—was fine, because that was all you knew and it felt like the norm. But the kids who were brought to the orphanage after living a normal life couldn’t cope with it. They’d wail nonstop, heartbroken, and often tried to run away, because starting the morning after they arrived, all the responsibilities would fall onto their shoulders. Nobody would be spoiling them any longer.

I had been lucky enough to run into Bolt right after leaving the orphanage, but I’d heard a lot of adult orphans ended up becoming thugs, like that guy I’d run into at the guild. After all, everyone was thrown out with almost nothing to their name.

Now, I was in a place where I had shelter from wind and rain, a reliable party leader, and friends. I could study whenever I wanted, and I could eat delicious treats anytime I wanted too.

“I’m living in luxury,” I whispered.

Alford, who was sitting next to me and stuffing his face with monster meat, cast me a surprised look. “You’re not even eating anything from the school cafeteria, but cheap bread from a food stall, and you call that luxury? Are you okay? Are you short on money?”

“No, no.” I shook my head, insisting that I was just talking to myself.

“Okay then,” Alford said, but looked at me with suspicion. “Listen, Louis. I don’t really like this salad. Do you want it?”

Alford held out a bowl of the egg salad he always ate with sparkling eyes. Was he worried that I wasn’t eating enough vegetables?

“Alford, this is your favorite food.”

“W-Well, I don’t feel like eating it right now, so just take it!”

He forced the bowl into my hand, and I found myself laughing. As always, he was awful at coming up with excuses. His clumsy attempts amused me, but they made me happy. I really was living in luxury. I never could’ve imagined I’d have a friend who cared for me this deeply.

As I chuckled, I heard someone call out from behind me.

“Is Louis from Class B here?”

“Yes, that’s me,” I responded, assuming it was a teacher.

Someone approached me, apologizing for interrupting my meal with genuine remorse.

“When you’re finished, could you please go to the student guidance room?”

“Huh? Me?”

“Yes. Do you know where it is?”

“I do.”

The person nodded and then walked away.

“They’re summoning me?” I wondered out loud.

“Sounds like it. Hurry up and finish that salad so you can go,” Alford said.

“You still want me to eat it?”

“Of course. I already gave it to you. You won’t be able to grow properly if you don’t get some more nutrition,” he explained, claiming that he was a bit bigger than me. His logic was nonsensical, and I watched him get up to put away the rest of his plates.

I shrugged and thanked him, then stabbed the salad with my fork. When I took a bite, I thought that egg salad might become another favorite of mine.

While Alford went to his agronomy class, I headed to the student guidance room. I had no idea what they wanted from me, and wondered if I’d accidentally done something wrong as I knocked on the door. Someone called out for me to enter, and when I did, the same men from before—the chairman and his beastman partner—were waiting for me.

“Apologies for making you miss one of your classes. We’ll make it up to you,” the chairman said.

“It’s okay,” I replied, taking a seat across from him when he gestured to it.

“There’s something we’d like to ask you.”

“Ask me?” I repeated. I didn’t think I had any sort of knowledge that a bigwig like him would ever need. I gazed at him in puzzlement, when suddenly he placed a cup of something fragrant in front of me.

“First, we’d like you to tell us about the orphanage you grew up in, as well as your village.”

“Um... I don’t think the orphanage is anything special,” I said, though my eyes lit up slightly as I stared at the aromatic tea.

The chairman encouraged me to take it, so I answered his questions while sipping the hot drink. He asked me all sorts of things, like what life was like at the orphanage, who was responsible for protecting the children, how the villagers felt about the orphanage, and the conditions the village children grew up in. I had no idea why he was interested in some desolate village like ours, but I didn’t hide anything from him, hoping that maybe it would mean the orphans would be treated better as a result.

“I see... All right. Thank you, Louis,” the chairman said, then looked at the lionman. “To think that’s the situation in the village closest to where it all began.”

“It’s deplorable. The Guardian Tree must be in an awful state.”

“You can see it, can’t you?”

Fascinated by their conversation, I raised my hand. “What exactly ‘began’ near Comet Village?”

They turned to me.

“Did you know that in the past, this continent was uninhabitable?” the chairman asked.

“Yes. I read about that in the library,” I responded.

“You see, Comet Village is right next to the very place where the first people were able to live. A lot of that history has become buried now that so many towns and even countries have developed on these lands.”

“What about the Guardian Tree?”

“Not far from the village, there’s a place where humans cannot enter. Do you know about it?”

“Hmm. We might have learned about it in primary school, but I’m not sure...” I said. I racked my brain, but I couldn’t recall any such information.

The chairman got up, picked out a book from a shelf, then opened it and placed it in front of me. On the page was a black map without any national borders or markers drawn on it.

“That’s a very strange map,” I murmured.

“Indeed,” the chairman said, then pointed to the only part of the map that wasn’t black. “This is Fortuna. And these black areas are where extremely powerful monsters ran rampant, corrupting the land so thoroughly that it was uninhabitable.”

The entire continent on which we lived was black. I frowned in bewilderment, watching as the chairman moved his finger to the northern side of it.

“Here lies Perla Town, where our academy is located. And here is Comet Village, where you used to live. And here...” The chairman pointed even farther north above Comet Village. It was still just a black, unmarked part of the map, yet he seemed utterly confident in where he was pointing. “...are the sacred grounds where a large tree that serves as this continent’s cornerstone, the Guardian Tree, is located. It’s of extreme importance, which is why people cannot enter. It’s protected by an impenetrable barrier.”

“I had no idea,” I said.

“This tree is where the continent was reborn, and it has protected these lands from the moment it took root to the present day. It’s very sad to hear that the place which could be considered its home is falling into ruin.”

I’d never heard of any of this before, and learning about it for the first time filled me with a hint of bitterness. To think that such an important place had fallen so far. Then again, people flocked to large cities, and these parts hadn’t seen much traffic for a long time now, so perhaps it was inevitable. Not to mention, nobody could actually enter the land where the Guardian Tree stood.

I stifled a sigh, taking a sip of the lukewarm tea. Its refreshing taste seemed to clear my head.

“I’d already heard the reports of the Adventurer’s Guild’s internal affairs, but this...” the chairman murmured.

“Honestly, what are they doing?” the beastman complained.

They exchanged a glance and sighed, then looked at me with apologetic smiles.

“Sorry. We called you over here for a specific reason, but then we got sidetracked,” the chairman said.

“Not at all. I got to learn something new, so I’ll consider it an extra lesson.”

“I’m glad you see it that way. Now, we don’t want to waste any more of your valuable time, so let’s move on. I hope you don’t mind if I ask you one more thing,” he said with a gentle smile. “Why did you decide to pursue higher education?”

I blinked. Why was he asking me that? Maybe orphans really weren’t supposed to attend academies after all. A little apprehensive, I answered him.

“When I was younger, a traveler passed by our village and told me that going to an academy would open up my future. I believed him.”

“A traveler...?”

“I know it may sound strange. The villagers all discouraged me too, saying I was being led astray by a scoundrel and that I should know my place. But for some reason, I felt like I just knew that that man was telling the truth, so I studied as hard as I could and got into this academy. It was the only one I could take the exam for from the village. I wasn’t able to travel anywhere back then.”

In fact, when I was younger, us orphans had no money at all. Everything we earned from working went into maintaining the orphanage, and even then we didn’t have enough to eat. We had to sneak into the forest to eat nuts, and some of the smaller kids got taken by the monsters.

Looking back, when I decided I wanted to get into an expensive academy based on the words of some stranger, everyone must’ve thought I’d gone mad. The village chief had been against it until the very end, telling me with a scowl that if someone from our desolate little village went to the big city, they’d be stripped of all their belongings in the blink of an eye. When I told him I had nothing anybody could take from me anyway, his expression soured even more.

In the end, it was he who arranged everything in order for me to attend Arneval Academy, but—perhaps because of what Bolt had said—I still had no idea whether he was a good person or not.

As for the director of the orphanage, although he never physically hurt us and had been there for as long as I could remember, I never once thought he was a good person. Compared to the chairman of Arneval, the director was morally corrupt, putting us orphans to work like cattle.

I explained as much to the chairman. I thought he’d laugh it all off or refuse to believe me, but he listened to my every word with attentive seriousness.

“Ahh... You encountered a miracle, Louis. That traveler must’ve been the great man who has been called the ‘Time Sorcerer’ since time immemorial,” the chairman said.

I had no idea what that meant.

I bet Shen would know.

The chairman closed the book and passed it over to the lionman, who got up to put it away. The chairman then straightened his back and faced me.

“Now, there’s one last thing we’d like to confirm,” he said.

I fixed my posture too, sensing a new formality in the atmosphere. “Right,” I said.

“I heard that you spend all your days off working for the guild in order to save up for your tuition. As I’ve mentioned before, if you do not rest your body, it will eventually take its toll. After working so hard to get this far, I think it would be a shame to destroy yourself like that.”

I only let out a sigh, at which the chairman smiled slightly.

“Everyone in the guild’s talking about how hard you’re trying, and we even received a proposal to offer you financial assistance so that you can focus on your studies without any worries. Someone has volunteered to cover your tuition, but they have rather strict expectations of you in return. You can decide if you’d like to agree to receiving their assistance after you hear the terms of the proposal.”

The word “assistance” struck me. Unable to comprehend it, I only mouthed it in a daze.

“What do you mean...?” I mumbled at last.

The chairman went on. “To be clear, this is no act of charity, as in order to receive aid, you must fulfill the benefactor’s conditions. If you agree, they will cover your tuition all the way through to your graduation. If you fail to meet these conditions by the time you graduate, the deal will be revised. All in all, it doesn’t sound like a bad deal.”

Everything he was saying sounded like cryptic blabber to me. Somebody else was going to cover my tuition? What would they even gain from that? And just how strict were these conditions? After all, paying for my tuition until I graduated would add up to a substantial amount of money.

I also couldn’t wrap my head around the fact that the guild was aware of my circumstances. There were plenty of adventurers who worked even harder than me, and in much worse situations. Why were they willing to help me of all people?

And if they knew this much about me, it meant that they might’ve been watching Bolt too. He was the one who taught me how to fight with a sword, track monsters, and recognize different types of herbs. If they had been observing us during those times, and Bolt found out about it and decided he didn’t like it...

I stopped my thoughts right there. Bolt might have stuck with me for now, but I was holding him back so much that even if he got fed up and said he wanted to dissolve the party, I was in no position to object. He’d been spoiling me to such a degree lately that I’d allowed myself to think that I could just sit back and stay with him forever, but that was just my own overdependence on him.

Can I make a decision about this assistance on my own? Should I consult with Bolt? Or maybe since it’s related to the academy, he might tell me to stop being so reliant on him...

I wondered if my thoughts showed on my face, as suddenly the beastman placed his large hand on my shoulder.

“The donor said that they want you to make the decision yourself without being swayed by anyone else. That includes your current partner,” he said. “First, learn the terms, and decide based on that whether you want to receive support for your tuition.”

Upon hearing his deep, composed voice, I let out a breath and raised my head. I had been thinking about asking Bolt, but it sounded like the potential donor was telling me not to do that. It was a bit difficult, but I told myself I’d first listen to their terms.

“All right,” I said, and the two men smiled at me.

The conditions for having my tuition covered were the following:

First, I had to train in swordsmanship every single day without fail.

Second, I had to defeat at least one large gold-ranked monster before my graduation. A party raid was acceptable so long as this was accomplished.

Third, I had to reach a gold rank with the Adventurer’s Guild before my graduation.

Fourth and last, I had to pick kingcraft as my elective next year.

I already practiced with my sword every day, so that was no issue. And I didn’t mind taking a specific elective next year. However, becoming a gold-ranked adventurer in a little over two years was quite the task. It meant I’d basically stand shoulder to shoulder with Bolt.

Shoulder to shoulder with Bolt...

I paused as those words echoed in my mind. That alone gave me a surge of motivation. It would be difficult, but the temptation was too sweet to resist. If I agreed, would I be able to focus on leveling up my rank without any unnecessary distractions? I could gain knowledge at school while improving my sword fighting skills. Maybe then I’d really become Bolt’s equal.

“If you agree to the deal, then all your earnings could go into your armor and weapons, which means you’d be able to face off against even stronger monsters. And by wearing the right protective equipment, you’ll be able to hone your skills without holding back,” the chairman said as if to tempt me even more.

Indeed, without worrying about the tuition, I could spend my money elsewhere. No matter how much I studied or practiced smithing, I was still a novice, so the armor I’d made for myself to save on expenses wasn’t as good as the armor they sold in shops. It was a question of which skills I should spend my time on improving—fighting or crafting.

I closed my eyes for a moment, then made up my mind and raised my head. The answer came to me easily.

“I agree to the terms,” I declared.

The men nodded.

After giving my reply, I asked the chairman who the donor was, but he said they wanted to remain anonymous.

“It’s someone we can trust, so even if you fail to fulfill the conditions, you won’t be met with any unreasonable revisions,” he assured me.

Still, this was only my second time meeting him and the beastman. I wasn’t sure if I could trust them yet, but relying on the knowledge that beastmen couldn’t lie, I nodded my head.

After school, Alford and I went to the second library. As usual, Shen was there on his own, reading a book. It looked newly bound, and must’ve just come in today. Shen always read the new arrivals himself before putting them away on the shelves. When he talked about this, he always grinned mischievously and claimed it was a perk of being a library committee member. Honestly, I envied him.

I told him about what I’d learned in the student guidance room. In response, he wrote something down and passed it to me.

“The shelf marked with this number should have books about the legends of the Time Sorcerer. There are only a few, though,” he said.

I thanked him and went to find the right shelf. There, I picked out a few books with related titles and returned to the desk. Alford had searched around for them as well, and placed some books in front of me. As for his own reading, he’d picked some books about beastmen as per usual. Presently, he was fastidiously reading a book explaining all the laws of the beastmen’s land.

Shen was reading with a smile on his face, and the three of us sat there in silence, enjoying our books until closing time.

As I read, I realized that that traveler who’d once passed through my village must’ve truly been the Time Sorcerer. Apparently, he appeared at random to deliver what could be interpreted as prophecies, and then vanished just as quickly. There were cases of people who’d avoided disaster or became famous by heeding his words.

My meeting with him was similar to the examples described in the books. He’d arrived suddenly in the village one day, strolled around aimlessly, smiled at the curious villagers who gathered around him, and then disappeared.

The books claimed he was a half-elf, but from the little peek I got under his hood, I thought his ears had looked human. Elves had pointy ears, so I definitely would’ve remembered if his had been shaped like that. I no longer recalled his face, but that calm, pleasant voice was still clear in my mind.

“I wonder what’s on the cafeteria menu today?” Shen mused as we walked out of the library.

“The week’s menu is always posted on the board by the entrance. Did you not check it?” Alford asked.

“You checked it, Al? Most students don’t bother. In fact, those who do are usually gluttons.”

“I’m not a glutton!”

“That’s right. Alford just wants to know which days they’re serving his favorites,” I added.

Alford turned red. “Th-That’s not true either!”

Shen laughed. “Your face says it all!” he teased, which made me laugh as well.

I thought I saw Alford smiling, but when I looked at him, he huffed, “Whatever!” and stomped off. But I heard him murmur under his breath, “Louis finally smiled for real...”

I stared at his back, wondering if I had truly seemed so gloomy to him lately.

◇◇◇

If someone asked me what I enjoyed doing, I’d answer without hesitation that it was reading books. However, what you enjoyed doing did not necessarily overlap with what you had aptitude for, as I learned in my swordsmanship class.

We hadn’t had any swords in the orphanage, as they were considered dangerous. We weren’t even allowed to use wooden ones for practice. The first time I’d used a sword, I’d found it heavy and difficult to wield. I struggled to defeat monsters with it, and thought I disliked sword fighting. I didn’t like the sensation of cutting apart monsters either. Yet after practicing daily, motivated by my desire to stand equal with Bolt, I became accustomed to wielding a sword. It was actually satisfying to see my skills improve. Still, reading after school took the cake.

One day during my swordsmanship class, I noticed my iron practice sword suddenly felt light. I wasn’t used to it, but for some reason I found it easy to wield.

The teacher instructed us to practice our form and spar with our partners. Our partners changed often, as the teacher wanted us to practice fighting against a variety of opponents. Today, I was facing off against a student from Class A. I’d never sparred with him before, but I could tell at a glance that he was in top shape. He was larger than me too.

Before we started, he stared into my eyes, and I could tell that he was looking down on me like everyone else. I was small and looked weak, so it was no surprise. If this were a contest of strength in a drawn-out battle, I would most likely lose. But technique was more important than strength here, and he probably didn’t understand that.

I watched him adapt his stance and raise his sword, and calmly acknowledged in my mind that he seemed powerful.

“Begin!” the instructor shouted.

My opponent instantly attacked. I managed to parry the blow, my hands stinging from the impact. Indeed, he was as strong as he looked. I frowned, realizing that facing him head-on would spell my doom.

Using my whole body to deflect him, I quickly hopped back to gain distance. He stepped forward again, and I used my footwork to evade his blade, swiftly closing in and pointing the tip of my sword at his neck.

“Stop! Louis is the victor.”

The first win was easy. My opponent looked annoyed to have lost to me, and perhaps he realized he’d underestimated me. His big attacks had been quite easy to dodge.

Now enraged, in the second round, his attacks were even more direct and powerful. I evaded them again and waited for an opening to close in—but when I did, he murmured something that sounded like a wind spell. Right as I realized that, my feet floated off the ground and I was blasted back, unable to brace myself. I fell on my ass and felt a sharp heat on my face. Something dripped onto my shoulder, wetting my clothes, which must’ve meant I’d cut my cheek. My opponent glared down at me as if he’d been holding back.

The aim of swordsmanship classes was purely to hone our sword skills, so using magic was forbidden. I hadn’t expected him to pull something like this.

“I let my guard down,” I said quietly to myself.

My partner’s face twisted and he called out loudly, “What’re you slipping for? How pathetic. And all you’ve done is run around me like a wild animal. Can’t face me head-on?”

He was trying to make it sound like I’d fallen on my own.

“Get up already. We can’t start round three with you just lying there,” he scoffed, jerking his chin at me.

My cheek stung, and my outfit was dirtied with blood. The more time passed, the harder it would be to get the stains out. And it hurt like hell.

I got to my feet and readied my sword. “You’d better be ready too. Here’s your round three,” I replied, provoking him and facing him fair and square.

Fighting monsters fair and square would’ve been laughable, but my current opponent was a human. Since some monsters used magic too, I saw this as a good learning opportunity. I’d let my guard down before, and he’d gotten the upper hand.

As I held out my sword, I was secretly surprised by how utterly composed I felt. As soon as my partner advanced, I put one foot forward and braced myself. Indeed, for some reason, my body was very light today. The sword felt more comfortable in my hands than ever, and the hilt felt slightly warm.

Here I go, I thought, filled with a sudden conviction as I moved forward and swung the blade. A gust of air burst from it, and a wound that matched mine appeared on my opponent’s cheek. Yet we were still out of each other’s range.

“Fight’s over! Louis wins the third round,” said the instructor, who’d appeared next to me. They put their hand on my arm, making me lower my sword.

My partner stared at me, wide-eyed. “What just happened?”

“That was a sword technique,” the teacher responded. “It consumes magical power in order to strengthen the sword. As expected of an active adventurer, you’ve already mastered the Slash, Louis.”

“The Slash...” I echoed. That explained why my body, which had felt so light before, now felt sluggish, as though I’d just run a marathon.

“You have a talent for sword fighting.”

“I do?”

Despite the instructor’s words, I couldn’t fully believe it. After all, I had only started my training quite recently.

When I said as much, the instructor replied, “That’s what talent means. Now, go to the infirmary and get your cut patched up. You too, Doma, but you need to come back for your next lesson when you’re done.”

My opponent—Doma—and I nodded, then began walking side by side, since we were going to the same place. I didn’t want to see that condescending look of his again, so I stayed quiet and kept my eyes straight ahead. Once we left the training arena and stepped inside the school building, though, he spoke up.

“So you’re really an adventurer? Which means that rumor about you...”

There was no contempt in his voice now, which was a bit anticlimactic.

“I don’t know what rumor you’re talking about, but chances are it’s true,” I said.

“And you’ve only taken up the sword less than a year ago?”

“Yeah. We weren’t allowed to have any sharp objects in the orphanage except for knives.”

Doma fell into silence. I was grateful for it, and we continued down the corridor together.

It was too late to cover up my wound now, so I left it as it was, still bleeding. I did hope I could wash it off, though. The more I thought about it, the more annoyed I felt. Clothes weren’t free. What I was wearing might have been cheap, but it still cost the equivalent of two meals at the cafeteria. I didn’t have many spare clothes, so I did my best to look after them. Then again, since everyone knew I was poor, maybe they wouldn’t care if I wore something slightly stained.

All right, let’s do that.

Doma’s voice interrupted my pondering.

“How do you pull off that sword technique?”

I thought he was just talking to himself, so I didn’t respond.

He let out a sigh. “Look, I’m sorry for fighting dirty, so don’t ignore me, okay?”

Finally realizing Doma was talking to me, I looked over at him. He looked back at me with the expression of a kicked puppy.

“I mean it, I’m really sorry,” he went on. “I just got so frustrated when I lost to a classmate... But you’re partly at fault for running around like that. Knights mustn’t run from a fight.”

I blinked at that last part. “Are... Are you serious?”

“Of course I am,” Doma replied sulkily. “My father is the vice commander of Norden’s Order of the Royal Guard, and he’s drilled its teachings into me and my brothers. My two older brothers are skilled fighters and learned those sword techniques too. After they graduated from the academy, they became knights in service of the country. But I still can’t use any sword techniques, and I feel so pathetic. If I can’t do it by the time I graduate, I don’t think I’ll ever be able to face my father aga—”

“Okay, okay, I get it.” I cut him off, since it seemed like he’d ramble on forever. “What a tough spot you’re in. Must be really hard to be from a good family.”

Doma glared at me, but what did he expect after saying all that to an orphan like me?

“It all started because you resorted to cowardly tactics first!”

“Shhh. It’s class time, so keep your voice down. Anyway, look, we’re at the infirmary. In you go, O Honorable Knight.”

I opened the door and gave Doma a kick. He must’ve let his guard down, as he stumbled forward into the room. I’d forgotten to knock first, but alas.

He grumbled complaints at me while the nurse gave me a potion. My wound closed up, and I stepped out of the infirmary right as the bell rang, signaling the end of the period. I began walking to my next lesson when Alford caught up to me, having just left the swordsmanship class himself.

“Your cut’s fixed!” he said, relieved.

“Yep. But a cut on the cheek is no big deal. I might as well have left it,” I said.

“No! That’d be bad for my heart.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I don’t mind when I get hurt, but I hate seeing others in pain,” Alford said, looking away from me and frowning.

I gazed at him with sympathy. The more I learned about him, the more convinced I became that he wasn’t suited for being a feudal lord. He wouldn’t be able to sacrifice one person to save ten. Maybe he’d become a compassionate lord who understood the pain of his citizens, but it would be rough on him.

With the smithing textbook in hand, I walked down the corridor and glanced out the window, where I saw Doma running alone in the training arena. The instructor must’ve noticed he’d used magic during our spar, after all.

“Alford, this is masterful! You have a talent for smithing,” said the professor, holding up a knife Alford had made. It was beautifully polished, its sharpness on par with the blades sold in the shops. It was almost as if Alford had smithing skills.

Alford looked embarrassed by the praise, but he was obviously happy as well. “I don’t know about talent, but I find smithing very enjoyable,” he said.

“That’s great! It won’t be long before you can make your very own sword,” the teacher responded with a grin, ruffling Alford’s hair. He then turned to me. “Yours is looking good too, Louis. Much better than your last one, ain’t it?”

“I certainly hope so,” I said.

“Try hammering this part a bit more to make it even. That’ll make it stronger.”

“Okay.”

I worked on the spot the professor pointed out, which was a little bit thicker than the rest. By the end of the lesson, I’d polished up an even better pair of arm bracers than before, and Alford and I left the class feeling satisfied.

On my next day off, I prepared to head out. I put on my new bracers and long boots, and attached the sword to my belt. On top of my breastplate, I put on a robe made of sturdy monster skin. This was my standard attire for monster slaying.

After checking that I had plenty of the high potions I’d crafted with me, I stepped out of my room right as Alford stepped out of his.

“Off to the guild?” he asked.

“Yeah, I gotta earn money for food.”

“I see. Well, try not to get hurt.”

I chuckled. “I’ll be fighting monsters, so I can’t promise that.”

Alford looked annoyed. “Just be careful!” he huffed, then suddenly turned back to his room. “Ah, wait! The other day, I made some A-ranked high potions. You can take them.”

“A-ranked?” I repeated with surprise, watching Alford enter his room and come back out with a couple of vials. Our compounding medicine professor had said that making high-ranked items was only possible after gradually improving your skills over time.

Alford stuffed the four vials into my hands, and I stared at him in shock. He must’ve been incredibly skilled with his hands. He’d have probably been better off with a future as a craftsman than a feudal lord. It frustrated me to think he had no intention of taking that path, but I didn’t really understand his position, so I kept my comments to myself.

“Thanks,” I said.

“Use my potions if you get badly hurt. And you have your own too, right? Good, don’t hesitate to use them. If you don’t heal your wounds, you might risk bleeding to death!”

“I know, I know. I’m running late, so I gotta go.”

“Okay. Take care.” Alford waved goodbye with a stern look on his face, which I found a bit odd.

I walked down the corridor for a few steps, then looked over my shoulder to find him still staring at me. He looked sincerely worried, which warmed my heart and brought a smile to my face.

An unusually large wolf-type enemy raced between the trees. I stayed quick on my feet, brandishing my sword. A slash of magic burst out of the tip of my blade, making the monster falter. Bolt cast a spell to trap it in its spot, and the two of us closed in, cutting off its legs, which disappeared in a flash of light. The wolf, either from pain or anger, let out a terrible howl.

In the past, I’d struggled to sever the limbs of even the smallest monsters. Now, however, my skills had improved so much that I could dismember a large monster without any trouble. My body felt lighter too.

Bolt pierced the monster’s chest, while I cut off its head. With another flash of light, the rest of its body vanished. I released a breath and relaxed my stance.

Bolt walked up to me and ruffled my hair. “You’ve gotten a lot better. I see you’re finally able to use sword skills.”

“Yeah. I used one by accident in class the other day, so I’m trying to practice.”

“Hmm, I see... Well, if you don’t eat properly, your body won’t work the way you want, so how about we call it here and grab a bite?” Bolt asked, wrapping an arm around my shoulders.

My heart leaped as I felt his firm muscles against me. “Okay,” I agreed. He brought a hand to my chest, asking if I’d been hurt, and I felt something hot welling up inside of me. I quickly murmured, “No.”

I felt tingly all over, and I wondered how it would feel if I put my arms around him too. I didn’t do it, though, because standing shoulder to shoulder with him was more important to me.

As I stared at him fixedly, Bolt smirked. “Don’t look at me like that,” he said, covering my eyes with his hand. “Anyway, what do you wanna eat? I found a place with a really great meat sauce. Wanna try it out? Or do you want something sweet?”

“What do you want to eat, Bolt?”

“Meat. Lots and lots of meat.”

“Then let’s do that,” I said, adding that we should opt for something on the cheaper side.

Bolt called me a dolt and ruffled my hair again. “It’s obviously my treat.”

“Why?”

“Because I want to feed you.”

“Feed me?”

“Yep. It’s like when you see a rare sacred beast majestically surveying the land all on its own, and you get the urge to tame it, or dote on it, or make sure it’s well-fed. It stirs up my protective instincts, you know?”

“Uh, no.”

He doesn’t need to do all that. I’ve been bonded to him from the very beginning. I trust him more than anyone.

I stopped myself from sighing and looked up at Bolt. He reached his hand to my head again, but this time he gently stroked my hair.

“Your hair is such a pretty color, Louis.”

“There are plenty of redheads around.”

“Nope, yours is special,” he insisted.

“Why would you say that?” I murmured, pulling on one of my own bright red locks and staring at it. Nothing about it seemed special to me.

Bolt just smiled, still playing with my hair. I hadn’t ever seen him smile like that before, and it stirred something in my chest. I was almost tempted to think that by saying my hair was special, he meant that I was special to him...but there was no way that was the case. Maybe my hair just reminded him of someone who was special to him. His expression was complex, a smile that seemed both wistful and pained.

I felt an ache in my chest. It frustrated me to know that he wasn’t making that face because of me.

Thinking about it, Bolt often touched my hair. Did he do it because it made him think of someone else? I really knew so little about him. The one thing I knew for sure was that I definitely didn’t want to hear about who was precious to him.

I stifled yet another sigh at the thought.

◇◇◇

My Adventurer’s Guild rank rose from bronze to silver. It seemed that I truly did have a talent for sword fighting.

We were still in the second half of my first year. My academic performance was average, but my swordsmanship was among the best in my class. The instructor said that very few first-years could hold their own in a match against them. Even in the elective class, very few students could activate sword skills.

Alford, for example, wasn’t very good with a sword, and the instructor still had to correct his stance all the time. He was too scared of hurting his opponent, which made him hesitate to swing the blade. I told him he could just opt out of the elective, but he insisted that that wasn’t an option for him. Apparently, as a future feudal lord, he had to possess a certain degree of majesty, knowledge, and fighting skill. If we ever went to war with a neighboring nation, Alford would have to lead his domain’s army into battle.

“Some people just aren’t cut out for certain things,” I said.

“I know that I’m weak, okay?!” he snapped.

“You’re not weak, Alford. You’re kind. Would you really be able to lead men into battle and order them to cut down their enemies?”

“If you won’t, your entire army would be wiped out,” said Doma, suddenly interjecting into our conversation.

Ever since our first spar, he followed me everywhere and bowed to me, asking me to teach him how to unleash a sword skill. Eventually, we started to talk a bit more. His stubbornness and constant prattling about the knights annoyed me, but he’d become a bit more amenable lately, and we’d even sparred a few more times during class.

The first time he’d finally managed to use a sword skill, he’d been so overcome with emotion that he’d picked me up and spun me around. I still vividly recalled how much I’d wanted to murder him at that moment. I understood that he was happy, but there was no need to drag me into it.

Alford paused at Doma’s words, then looked up at him with a resolute stare. “If that were to ever happen, then I would simply fulfill my duty.”

“Look at you, you’re getting teary-eyed just imagining it,” Doma replied. “You’re too soft, Alford. The knights would never follow someone as naive as you.”

“Then...I’ll work on it!”

I watched them converse with slight disdain. Whether I could afford my next few meals or not was more important to me than some imagined war. They were leaders, discussing their views as those who got to stand on top and commandeer the army. I was just the lowly adventurer who’d receive their orders and march out onto the battlefield. There was no point in me offering my opinion.

As someone who’d been in battle before, though, I did think morale would be higher if someone like Doma took charge. I’d been naive enough to think that in times of peace, I would want Alford to be the leader. However, if a true war broke out, there’d be no time to stand around and leisurely discuss our views like this.

“I want to create an abundant domain where there is no conflict,” Alford proclaimed.

“Abundant or not, a land needs knights.”

“Yes, but it sounds like you’d be looking to start a war yourself. That would be exhausting for the citizens, and it would harm the land too.”

“I didn’t—!”

“Okay, okay, that’s enough,” I interrupted, sensing that this wasn’t getting anywhere. “We’re in the middle of class, and it’s pointless to argue when you have such different perspectives. Doma, let’s spar.”

I grabbed Doma by the back of his neck and dragged him over to the center of the arena. We faced each other, drew our swords, and clashed. I read his moves, and struck his vital points with minimal force. Almost everything I knew about sword fighting was from Bolt’s teachings.

As I deflected Doma’s attack, I let out a sigh. The instructor praised me, but I knew I was still weak. I was no match for Bolt. I had to become much stronger if I hoped to stand shoulder to shoulder with him, so even if my swordsmanship grade was good, I wasn’t satisfied.

Since I no longer had to worry about paying my tuition, I used the money I’d saved up to purchase new weapons.

Using a better weapon was like stepping into a whole new world. I could now easily crush monsters whose bones I’d once struggled to break, severing their limbs with ease while keeping my movements light. Having knowledge of each weapon’s pros and cons was useful too. For example, a weapon wasn’t necessarily strong just because it had a high attack power.

I tried out a bunch of different weapons. Bolt was pleased by this, saying it would be a good experience. It was only thanks to his guidance that it was possible for me to do this.

I turned around as I sheathed my sword, the wind blowing through my hair. After all that exercise, my body felt hot, but the breeze was starting to get chilly. That change in the season made me realize it had almost been a year since I’d formed a party with Bolt.

Chapter 8: Information Gathering During the School Event

Arneval Academy held an event with the Order of the Royal Guard once per year, where the students joined the knights on patrols of the town and surrounding woods. The exact timing of the event varied from year to year. This time, it was held only two months before we moved up to the second academic year.

First-years like me were mostly in charge of assisting the knights within city limits. Second-years joined the knights on patrols around the outer city wall and the outskirts of the forest, and third-years ventured into the woods and slew monsters. Some adventurers were assisting too, and I was a little jealous of the third-years, since they had a chance of running into Bolt in the forest. That said, I had no idea if he’d agreed to help the academy.

Among us first-years, the students would be further divided based on their specialties. Those skilled in combat joined the knights in patrolling the streets, whereas the ones with administrative skills would help with the Order’s internal affairs and paperwork. Doma and I were chosen for the former, and Alford the latter.

The town streets were mostly safe, but it depended on the area.

“You must obey our every instruction. If you spot any trouble, assess the situation and report it to us. Do not get directly involved under any circumstances.”

“Yessir!”

After receiving thorough instruction, we were assigned to different parts of the city, which were classified by their safety levels. The area where the guild was located was listed as unsafe because it was overflowing with adventurers. I might have been biased because of my experience with the guild in my village, but I thought the one in Perla was actually very safe. In the village, the adventurers were causing trouble, whereas in Perla, they got rid of it. It was like night and day.

Regardless, I was assigned to patrol that very area. Doma was of a higher standing, so he was assigned to a safer place. I thought it was ridiculous that they decided our assignments based on our social rank, but I supposed they didn’t want to risk causing problems for notable families.

Two other students were on my team: the third son of a viscount and the second son of a baron. Neither seemed pleased with their assignment.

The knight who would be accompanying us chuckled at those two. Students forced to patrol the bad areas must’ve reacted like that every year.

“All right, let’s head out. Let me know if there are any issues. Don’t let some adventurer’s wisecracks break your composure,” the knight said as he began walking, and the three of us followed.

The guild was quite far from the knights’ headquarters, so they’d usually travel there on horseback. Today, however, we were going on foot. I was used to it, so I didn’t mind, but the other two wouldn’t stop complaining.

“Can’t we take a carriage there?”

“Walking there will eat into our patrol time. It’s so inefficient.”

The knight just smiled again, like a teacher guiding his students. I supposed that was basically the case. He was clad in the knight’s uniform, and we in our school uniforms.

I couldn’t help hoping we’d run into Bolt once we reached the guild.

It took us almost an hour to get there, upon which the knight explained our patrol route. Our first stop was the armorer who made the knights’ armor, then the blacksmith who crafted their weapons. Finally, we’d reach the Adventurer’s Guild, where we’d ensure that all was well and resolve any problems that might arise.

By visiting the shops which did business with the knights, they could discourage the customers from misbehaving. Building relationships with the shopkeepers also made it easier for them to inform the knights of any issues within the town. Doing business and patrolling would be challenging if the knights and shopkeepers didn’t get along.

I followed the knight, thinking about how lucky I was that I could form a connection with the owners of the armory and smithy. Maybe these school events really weren’t so bad.

However, when we got to the armory at the end of Guild Street, I realized I’d shopped there before with Bolt. I felt disappointed; this wouldn’t be a new connection after all.

We entered, and the shopkeeper’s eyes lit up in recognition. “Louis! Something wrong with your purchase? Did it not fit properly? Ah, vice captain, just one moment!” he called out to the knight, then turned to me again. “Wait, Louis, why are you wearing a uniform?”

“We’re doing patrols with the knights today,” I replied.

“Ahh, so you’re a student at Arneval! You always wear adventuring gear, so I had no idea. I see, so that’s why you only come here with Bolt on the weekends. Actually, Bolt was here just yesterday. He got called on a specific job today, so I fixed up his leather armor.”

As we conversed, the knight shot me a surprised look. “You two know each other?”

“Huh?” the shopkeeper huffed loudly. “’Course we do, vice captain! This kid’s a silver-ranked at the guild now! He’s a rising star who ranked up in less than a year under Bolt’s wing.”

“Silver-ranked?!” the knight echoed as he and the two students stared at me. The students’ eyes in particular were so wide they looked like they might fall right out of their sockets.

I didn’t share any classes with them, so we’d never interacted before. But one of them walked up to me and quietly asked, “You’re an adventurer? So are those rumors true?”

I gave him a puzzled look, having no idea what rumors he was talking about.

“You know, there are all sorts of wild stories flying around about how you’re an orphan and you skip lunch because you have no money, and how you have to work at the guild on your days off to make ends meet, and how you saved up for the tuition yourself.”

I was surprised to find out these stories were still making the rounds at the academy.

“That’s all true,” I said.

The knight and shopkeeper looked somewhat troubled at that. I found this exasperating. That was just how adventurers lived. Meanwhile, the students began excitedly barraging me with questions.

“So the stories about your sword fighting must be true too, right?”

“I bet! Are you on par with Lord Doma?”

They approached me, suddenly acting all friendly.

“If you admire Doma so much, you should’ve taken the swordsmanship class with him,” I said.

“Lots of people apply for it, and I didn’t go for it because I heard it’s difficult to pass.”

Apparently these two were only taking the minimum of required classes. I knew that Alford and I were unusual for packing our schedules so much, but it still bewildered me to meet students who really only did the bare minimum. What did they even do with all their spare time? Before I could ask, though, the knight declared we were moving on to the next location.

As we walked toward the blacksmith, the knight stared at me intently. He was a head taller than me, and had a bulky, powerful build. Being able to walk in perfect posture while wearing all that heavy armor meant he had excellent physique. I felt like he was sizing me up, which annoyed me.

“So you’re teamed up with Bolt?” he asked at last.

“You know him?”

“Indeed. I asked him to join the Order several times, but he always refused. His fighting style is very similar to ours, so I’m certain he must’ve been a knight in the past. Do you know anything?”

After a pause, I murmured, “No,” and looked away from him. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to answer him properly, but rather that I couldn’t, which pained me.

Indeed, Bolt’s swordsmanship was beautiful, unlike that of most common adventurers. But I didn’t know anything about his past. Even if I did, I wouldn’t talk about it to someone he had chosen not to share it with.

I remained silent, but in my heart, I wondered, Will Bolt ever tell me more?

Thankfully, the knight didn’t press me for answers, and soon enough we reached the blacksmith. I had always been curious about this particular smith, but Bolt had advised me to hold my horses, as it was meant for more experienced people.

“We get our weapons made and fixed up here. If any of you wish to join the Order, this is the time to make a good impression,” the knight advised.

The other two students had been quite nonchalant so far, but they responded properly with, “Yessir.”

Nodding in satisfaction, the knight entered the shop. “Greetings, friend. How’s business?” he called out, his tone friendly.

From the back appeared a sturdy man, his face lined with wrinkles. Though he seemed old enough to be considered a senior citizen, his well-built body didn’t betray his age. When he spotted the three of us behind the knight, he smirked.

“Ah, Arneval students. It’s that time already, eh?”

“It came a bit late this year. We had trouble arranging our schedules.”

“I know y’all have it rough out there. Don’t overwork yourselves.”

“Thanks.”

While they talked, I turned to look at the swords hanging on the wall. No prices were listed, but they all looked deathly sharp. I had a feeling even all my savings couldn’t buy me one.

“How much would I have to save up for one of these?” I murmured and turned around to find the blacksmith standing right next to me. Our eyes met.

I hadn’t sensed his presence at all. Either he was very skilled, or my perception skills still had a long way to go. Or maybe both. Feeling a little discouraged by my lack of ability, I looked at the shopkeeper, who grinned at me.

“Curious, are you?”

“Very much so. How much would I have to earn to get one of these?”

The smith crossed his arms with a thoughtful expression. “Ahh, you see, you need decent magical power to use these swords. They’re not magic swords, but they’re one grade below. Once you find the right one for you, you’ll never be able to use any other blade. They’re not for people who don’t fully know their own abilities and limitations.”

“Wow, they sound even more incredible than I thought. You made all of them yourself?”

“I did. I made almost everything in this shop. I sell the lower grade stuff to a shop across from here that belongs to my apprentice.” He pointed to a shop I was a regular at.

“I see. That’s why these are for experienced wielders.”

“Oh? You’re well-informed. See, if a greenhorn buys one of my swords, they’ll mistake its strength for their own and stunt their growth. So I only sell to those who meet my standards.”

I nodded in understanding. Indeed, if I were to easily cut down monsters using one of these swords, I would mistakenly think that I had gotten stronger. I wondered when I’d be able to buy one of them.

Bolt is truly always right, I thought, impressed.

The blacksmith glanced down at the sword attached to my belt. It was a training sword I’d borrowed from the knights.

“You need to put on some muscle. But your agility’s not bad. You seem like a nimble lad.”

“I’m doing all I can to train.”

“Well, you’re still a student, so no need to rush. Ah, but if you got the good ol’ vice captain to train you, you’d get even better,” he said, gesturing at the knight, who shrugged in response.

If this blacksmith acknowledged his strength, the knight must’ve been powerful indeed. And he was the vice captain, apparently. Initially, I’d wondered if just one knight was enough to lead us students on patrol, but it turned out he was more capable than I’d thought.

“I already have a tutor,” I said.

The blacksmith smiled, amused. “Someone even better than the vice captain of the Royal Guard? Interesting. And who would that be?”

“I’m not sure if you know him, but his name is Bolt.”

As I was about to explain that he was an adventurer, the blacksmith responded instantly with a sound of surprise.

“Ohh! Are you that prized pupil of his?”

“What?”

“That’s my line! What’s the apple of Bolt’s eye doing wearing Arneval’s uniform and walking around town with the vice captain?”

“So you know Bolt too?”

“He’s probably the most famous adventurer in all of Perla right now.”

My eyes widened. “Really?”

The blacksmith chuckled, crossing his arms.

Meanwhile, the knight was talking about the swords to the other students, who seemed fascinated by the weapons, and not listening to our conversation. I looked back at the smith.

“Is Bolt really that famous?”

“Look, this is a student city. Gold-ranked adventurers don’t stick around places like this for long. It’s safe, and most of the requests at the guild are simple tasks from the students. I heard there was a request today for an adventurer to accompany some students into the forest. That ain’t the sorta thing a gold-ranked would be interested in. They usually hang out in the capital or the central nation. But Bolt has stuck around, so everyone’s paying attention. He’s a valuable customer, after all,” the smith explained, shrugging his shoulders.

“I see... That makes sense. But then why would Bolt...?”

Why would he stay here and take requests with me?

I didn’t think Bolt was lying when he’d said he’d stick with me so long as I didn’t mind. He’d laughed and told me to enjoy school without worrying about him, but what if I was holding him back? It had already been almost a year since I’d started attending the academy. Maybe it was time for Bolt to consider his next steps.

“Why won’t Bolt go someplace else?” I murmured.

“Because you’re here,” the smith replied with an exasperated huff. I wasn’t sure if he meant that in a good way, or if he was blaming me.

“Is it because I’m a novice? Or because I selfishly told him I wanted him to stay with me?”

Almost a year had passed since we’d formed a party, but I still wasn’t strong enough to proudly proclaim myself as his partner. I didn’t even know whether I should focus on improving my skills or raising my rank anymore. Reaching a silver rank within the first year of full registration with the guild was unusual, but I hadn’t done it completely of my own ability. I’d only managed it because Bolt was there. Wasn’t it shameless of me to ask him to stay here and keep adventuring with me?

I knew my feelings for him were so strong that I wanted to be with him forever, but he only saw himself as my guardian. Maybe if our relationship deepened a bit more, I wouldn’t have had to worry about it...but that wasn’t going to happen.

I let out a sigh, causing the blacksmith to frown in disapproval.

“What’re you sighing for? Bolt’s always boasting about you. When you reached silver rank, he was so excited about your progress that it was almost embarrassing to listen to him. Even then, he still wouldn’t introduce me to you. Guess he’s the possessive type.”

“There’s no way,” I muttered, casting my gaze down. Bolt, possessive over me? As if.

The smith placed his large, wrinkly, scarred hand on the top of my head. “I was always curious about that mysterious partner of his. I never thought we’d meet like this. I guess it’s a small world,” he said with a loud cackle as he patted my head. “I kept telling him, if you’re so proud then bring the lad here! And then he’d get all reluctant. You two should come together next time.”

“But Bolt said I shouldn’t come here because I’m not skilled enough—”

“That’s because he wants you to get better organically without being distracted by powerful swords. He’s looking out for you. But you don’t need to buy anything when you come. I got Bolt’s spare sword with me. Tell him it’s ready for pickup.”

“It’d be faster for him to just come here himself,” I murmured, but promised I’d pass on the message. Then, I looked over at the hanging swords. “Is Bolt able to use weapons like these?”

“These are probably too weak for him. He’d need an even sharper blade. That’s the kind of guy that’s training you. Have some confidence.”

“Confidence, huh...?”

“That glum look is the opposite of confidence! Come on, you’re an up-and-coming rookie!” he said, smacking my back before walking over to the knight.

He just says whatever he feels like, I thought, but then I realized that his words had all been encouraging. Confidence...

That might’ve been the one thing I wanted the most right now.

I looked over at the shopkeeper, who was happily smacking the other students on the back as well. At least now I knew that Bolt was talking about me to other people. That meant he still wanted to keep me around. As for whether he was stuck in Perla because of me, I wouldn’t know unless I actually asked him about it directly. That said, I was afraid of the answer, so I didn’t really want to ask.

I swallowed a sigh and looked over at the swords. If I could use one of them, would Bolt no longer feel the need to protect me, and I could call myself his partner? Or would I first have to get so skilled that these swords were no longer good enough for me too?

Either way, my first objective was to buy a sword from here. If I couldn’t do that, I would never build my confidence.

I nodded to myself, then rejoined my group.

We spoke to the blacksmith for so long that the knight eventually snapped, “This isn’t playtime!” and escorted us out of the shop. The blacksmith saw us off as we began walking to our next stop.

Though the two students had complained so much at the start, now they were excitedly saying that they wanted to order a weapon from that blacksmith in the future. It seemed they’d suddenly decided they wanted to join the knights after graduation. I sensed that the knight leading us through the street was silently beaming with pride. Just what had happened at that smithy? Was it all intentional?

I swallowed nervously, and when my eyes met with the knight’s, he smirked at me.

We entered the Guild Street square, and the knight stopped by a food stall.

“Patrolling’s hard work, so make sure to stay fed. When the time comes, you won’t be able to act on an empty stomach,” he said. He then turned to the stall and bought each of us some bread, handing it out to us.

The hard crust was cut in two, and grilled meat had been stuffed inside. I often bought this bread myself, but today it seemed to have a bit more meat than usual. I supposed that was the difference in the kind of service knights and adventurers got. The old man who ran the stall was more polite than usual too. He practically oozed friendliness as he spoke to the knight.

“Our final stop is the Adventurer’s Guild,” the knight said, throwing the last chunk of the bread into his mouth. “Whenever we bring students with us, there’s always at least one adventurer that tries to start something, so watch out. Fighting inside the building is prohibited. It’s no good if you end up causing trouble when you’re supposed to be the ones stopping it.” The knight cast the other two students a serious look, as if trying to intimidate them.

“Wh-What do you mean, someone tries to start something?” asked the viscount’s son, his face turning pale.

The knight smirked. “First, they’ll treat you like a kid. Their go-to line is to tell you to go back home and suck on your mother’s tit. That’s usually enough to get the students riled up. There’s just a whole bunch of nasty old men who love that sort of stuff. Right, Louis?”

“Um, I’d like to disagree, but...” I murmured and shot him a glare.

The knight roared with laughter and patted the terrified noble sons on the back.

The Adventurer’s Guild was deserted. Usually, adventurers came to the guild to pick up requests in the morning, and right now it was just past noon. Most of them were probably in the middle of completing their jobs.

The receptionist, who seemed to be taking it easy, glanced up when we entered. When her eyes landed on the knight, her expression visibly brightened. I instantly got the feeling that I was witnessing something I shouldn’t.

“Oh, vice captain!” she cooed. “I’ve been waiting for you! Busy looking after the students this year too? I see you’ve got three this year. Wait, is that you, Louis?”

“Hey,” I replied, bowing my head in greeting.

She looked me up and down and then laughed. “That uniform really suits you! Bolt bought it for you, didn’t he?”

“Something like that.”

“Has he seen you wearing it yet?”

“Now that I think about it, no.”

“That’s the sort of thing you ought to show off to him!” she teased.

While we talked, the knight was explaining the guild’s facilities to the other two. Wasn’t that the receptionist’s job? I pointed at the knight and asked her if it was fine to just leave them like that, when a man named Sebal—a silver-ranked adventurer like me—peered out from the adjoined cafeteria.

He wasn’t a bad guy, but he really loved teasing newcomers. The first few times I’d come here, he’d tried to rile me up too, and Bolt had to step in to defuse the situation. According to the guild staff, Sebal was the annoyingly helpful type who just couldn’t leave the newbies alone, and often took them along on his jobs. I knew he was a decent man at his core, but he just didn’t know when to quit it with the teasing, so I found him pretty obnoxious.

Today, he wore his usual mischievous grin. He was obviously champing at the bit to pester someone.

“Ohh, vice captain!” Sebal exclaimed, slowly walking over. “On babysitting duty today? You knights have it tough, having to look after the kids every year. You could leave ’em with me! I bet your hands are pretty full.”

The two noble sons froze at the sight of a large adventurer advancing on them. The knight only smiled to himself and didn’t respond, silently observing the scene.

“How many you got this year? If they’re out with you, they’ve gotta be troublemakers, eh?” Sebal went on, bending down to take a closer look at the viscount’s son’s face.

Stiff as a board, the son cast me a look, silently pleading for help. Sebal followed the line of his gaze. When he spotted me, he let out a low, guttural sound.

“If it ain’t Louis. What’s with that getup? Aint’cha supposed to be an adventurer? What happened to all your talk of wanting to become gold-ranked like Bolt? Was that just a load of crap?”

“Shut up, Sebal,” I retorted, glaring at him. “I never said any of that around you.”

Sebal smirked and nodded. “I get it. Finally realized you’ll never catch up with Bolt, so you got yourself tangled up in some fancy academy, eh?”

I knew it was just banter, but I was seeing red. This was the one thing I hadn’t wanted to hear today. I understood I shouldn’t react, but I was in no mood to hold back. I gathered my magic in my fist as I took a step forward and threw a punch at Sebal. It felt so satisfying when my knuckles made contact and watched his massive form slide across the floor. I had hit him squarely in his solar plexus, knocking him out with a single blow.

“Vice captain, I’ve handled the guy who was disrupting our patrol,” I declared and looked up.

The knight let out a deep sigh and face-palmed.

Sebal recovered soon after, and with him in tow, we were taken to a private room in the guild. I’d never been to one before, and it was surprisingly small. With the five of us inside, it felt even more cramped. There were sofas and a table, so it was probably designed for business discussions or group conversation.

“Sorry, Sebal,” the knight said. “This year’s students are especially hotheaded.”

“Nah, it’s fine. I know Louis, so it’s no big deal.”

“I’ve never seen you before in my life,” I claimed, causing Sebal to chuckle dryly.

As we conversed, the two noble sons looked nervous.

“Louis, you need to apologize as well,” the knight instructed.

“I haven’t done anything that I feel the need to apologize for,” I responded nonchalantly.

“The very first thing I told you today was that you are not allowed to get personally involved. You aren’t here today as an adventurer, you’re here as my subordinate. You’re expected to conduct yourself as a knight.”

“So knights apologize when they’ve been insulted? I had no idea.”

No matter how much the knight tried to persuade me, I just couldn’t look past what Sebal had said. I didn’t care what he thought about me attending the academy, but...

“You’ll never catch up with Bolt.”

It rang true, which was why I didn’t want to hear it. I didn’t want to admit it. Bolt was an incredible person, and it was my goal to catch up to him, to stand shoulder to shoulder with him. Yet I wasn’t even close to reaching that goal. Even so, if someone tried to crush my resolve, I wasn’t just going to lie down and take it.

I glared at Sebal, who seemed to be enjoying himself.

“Ah, youth!” he said with a cackle, as if he’d already forgotten that I’d knocked his lights out. “I was originally aiming to tousle with you two,” he added, pointing at the noble sons.

They flinched, their faces turning pale.

“But it’s so rare to see Louis without Bolt that I just couldn’t resist.”

“Rare? I don’t even hang out with him that mu—”

“Eh? You’ve been with Bolt ever since you first got here. I’ve never seen you on your own before.”

I fell silent. Now that Sebal said it, I realized that on my days off, I was with Bolt from dawn ’til dusk. I stayed with him overnight at his inn too, so I didn’t go back to the academy until the evening before classes resumed. We only saw each other twice a week, though, so to me it felt like we barely spent any time together.

“Sounds like Bolt must be quite fond of you,” the knight said.

Everywhere I went today, people were constantly talking about Bolt. I had no idea he was so well-known.

“When you’re around, Louis, Bolt sticks to you like glue. There ain’t no room for anyone else to get close.”

Inwardly, I denied those words. It was the opposite. I was the one who stuck to Bolt like glue. I was just lucky that Bolt put up with it.

I looked away from Sebal, and then the knight spoke up.

“All right, let’s call over the guild staff and wrap it up here. After this, we’re heading back to the knights’ headquarters and wrapping things up for the day. Don’t cause any more trouble on the way back.”

As if having heard his words, a guild staff member opened the door and entered the room. They pointed a finger at Sebal and laughed, mocking him for having been knocked down by me in one hit, then shot me a smirk.

“Come on, vice captain, try to keep your subordinates in line for once!” they said, teasing even the knight. “Good job on your patrol today, boys. Louis, I didn’t expect to see you on this route, but I guess they’re giving the fancy places to the fancy students, and leaving the rest to us.”

They handed us each a sheet of paper that explained the guild’s procedures, regulations, and conditions for when a knight might be needed.

“We also have employment opportunities here after you graduate, so consider working for the Adventurer’s Guild,” they said.

The two noble sons mumbled something in reply. Their voices were so quiet that they might as well have said nothing.

I see, so you can become a guild staff member too, I thought, looking over the paper. Then I remembered the guild at my village and shook my head. No thanks.

The guild staff and knight chatted for a bit, and after a while we were finally leaving. Sebal hadn’t sat down at any point; he was just standing and leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed. I guessed he was keeping watch.

As we exited the room, Sebal was the last to leave. He patted my back, lowered his voice, and said, “I’ll treat you to dinner tonight as an apology, so stop by on your way back.”

“No,” I responded flatly and followed my group out of the guild.

Behind us, I heard Sebal’s buddies making noise about how I knocked him out in one punch. The knight laughed quietly, but I just ignored it.

“Weren’t you scared?” the viscount’s son asked me on the way back.

“Of what?”

“I mean, it’s not every day that you get harassed by a big ruffian like him...”

“It is every day for me,” I corrected.

For some reason, this impressed him. “You’re amazing.”

“No, I’m not. Like I said, I’m an orphan, not a noble. Guys like him have pestered me all my life. The orphanage taught me that you’ve gotta strike first and get them before they get you,” I explained with a sigh.

The baron’s son lowered his gaze. “Actually, my family’s pretty poor,” he admitted quietly. “Once my brother inherits the family title, I’ll either have to become a knight or leave and eke out a living on my own. My brother said if I don’t find a job after graduating, I’ll be forced to become an adventurer. At first I was kind of curious about it, but now...I don’t think I’m cut out for it.”

“Why are you telling me that?” I muttered, adding that he’d chosen the wrong person to confide in.

He pouted. “Well, even someone as strong as you gets harassed by those guys. So I’ve decided I’ll become a knight instead and make something of my life. The vice captain said I’d be welcomed.”

“I want to become a knight too,” said the viscount’s son. “I’m not going to inherit anything either. The vice captain said the knights would be glad to have me.”

It was evening. The streets were teeming with adventurers returning home and townspeople leaving work. To get to the knights’ headquarters, we had to pass through the busy main street where the guild was, then walk down a quieter road for about an hour.

I get it now. This must be how the knights scout out impressionable students.

It could have been that each year, the second or third sons of lower-ranked nobles were selected to patrol the area around the guild. It was easy to persuade them to join the knights after that.

I glanced at the vice captain leisurely walking ahead of us right as he looked over his shoulder. Our eyes met, and for a split second, he smirked. I had to reassure myself that he wasn’t able to read my thoughts.

For a while, we pushed our way through the throng of people. Once the crowd began to thin, the knight looked to the other two students.

“What did you think of today?”

“It was really beneficial. I feel like I’ve found something to aim for in the future.”

“I feel the same way. Today’s given me a lot to think about.”

Their responses were extremely earnest.

The knight nodded, then turned to me. “And you, Louis? What was it like to visit the guild not as an adventurer for once?”

“I realized all over again how amazing Bolt is,” I replied with equal seriousness.

He laughed. “Then it sounds like it was a rewarding day for you all. Including you, Louis.”

“I have no idea what you mean.”

Yes, today had given me some food for thought too. Sebal had hit the nail on the head so hard that I’d lashed out. And I was glad that I’d caught a glimpse of what Bolt was doing around the town. But now he seemed further out of my reach than ever, and I realized it’d be difficult for me to keep relying on him.

I reached the silver rank in only a year? Well, of course I did. Because Bolt the gold-ranked adventurer was by my side.

In the beginning, Bolt had fought the monsters alone, showing me his fighting techniques. Once I’d been able to fight on my own, he’d carefully sought out monsters which he thought I could handle, allowing me to face them with minimal risk. If I was ever in danger, Bolt stepped in to save me, and he healed my wounds. I was completely dependent on him. If I was still bronze-ranked after all of that, I’d have no right to even stand next to him. Then again, I wasn’t sure if I had that right at present either.

Someone with connections to the Adventurer’s Guild had been kind enough to cover my tuition, even though they had pretty crazy demands, like wanting me to reach gold rank before I graduate. However, today’s patrol had made me realize that I couldn’t stop taking requests on my days off just because I no longer had to worry about my tuition.

I wanted to stay with Bolt even if I managed to graduate from the academy. Maybe it was just a passing feeling, but I knew that it was my honest desire. It didn’t matter how good of a job I could find upon graduation. I wanted to become a gold-ranked adventurer and stay by Bolt’s side. I was glad that I had fully come to realize that today.

I’m gonna give it my all.

At the very least, I wanted to become strong enough to be able to watch Bolt’s back for him.

And that was why what Bolt said to me the next time we met shook me to my very core.

Chapter 9: What If I Find Out?

I stood facing down a deer-type monster that was twice my size. It was quick and agile, and used its massive antlers as a weapon, making it quite formidable.

“Noble wind spirit, envelop us in your power and grant us your speed! High Wind!”

Thanks to Bolt’s spell, our movements grew much faster. Ever since I’d reached silver rank, he’d started using his magic a lot more liberally. Before that, he’d wanted me to focus solely on learning the sword, but recently he’d started drilling me on how to use support magic to slay monsters.

Defeating them was easier than ever, though I still hadn’t managed to cast a support spell on anyone other than myself. I could cast physical enhancement spells on my body without even reciting an incantation. That was actually how I’d managed to bring Sebal down in a single strike a few days ago.

Bolt and I moved even faster than the monster before us, closing in to slay it with one blow each. My sword pierced its torso, while Bolt’s severed its head, making its body turn into light and dissipate.

“Looks like these monsters are easy pickings for you now, eh, Louis?”

“Not really. I’d still struggle without your help,” I replied as I looked through the loot.

Bolt sighed. “Listen, a novice with less than a year of swordsmanship experience wouldn’t usually be able to bring down that big of a monster with just one support spell active. That was one of the strongest silver-ranked monsters around.”

“I think it was mostly thanks to your magic and the fact that I have a good, sharp sword,” I argued.

Bolt looked like he wanted to say something in response, then stopped himself, scratching the back of his head for a moment. He then sheathed his sword and clapped his hands once.

“All right, I’ve been wondering what to do next for a while now, and I think I’ve got it. Louis, would you like to know how much magic power you have?”

“Huh? Oh, you mean that test that you can pay for at the guild? I don’t feel like I need it. So long as I’m able to fight, I’m fine,” I said, adding under my breath that I didn’t want to spend money on it.

Bolt seemed to have heard that last part, as he cast me a serious look. “I’d like to know, so I’ll pay for it. To be honest, it bewilders me how fast you’ve grown.”

“Is that a bad thing?”

“No, no. But once you’re fully trained, you’ll start thinking about going off on your own, won’t you? I mean, when we met, I basically inserted myself into the picture and insisted on helping you out. So when you’re ready to go out there and put your skills to the test, I’ll have to put on a brave face as your elder and let you go.”

His words made me freeze. I had no idea how I was supposed to interpret that. He was the one who wanted to get my magic power tested. Did that mean he was getting ready to break up our party soon? If my power was low, would he stay with me longer? Or did he want to leave me no matter what?

Bolt was the first person that I’d ever wanted to be with forever. I loved the way he smiled at me, and how my achievements pleased him as though they were his own. I loved the way he ruffled my hair when he praised me. I loved how whenever I got hurt, he always looked slightly worried and wouldn’t hesitate to use his high level potions to heal me. Seeing that worried expression made me swear to myself that I’d never get hurt again, because I didn’t want to see him upset.

I never expected the day of our parting would come so soon. Only recently, I’d resolved to get strong enough to watch his back, wanting to stay by his side no matter what. I didn’t want to be a rookie he was proud of, but a partner he was proud of.

I felt a stinging sensation in my nose. It had been a very long time since I’d last felt that.

“Louis? Why are you crying? Measuring your magic isn’t scary or painful!” Bolt exclaimed, anxiously peering at my face and rubbing my back. “What’s wrong?”

Tears were sliding down my cheeks. To my shame, I was crying in front of Bolt. How many years had it been since I’d last cried? Not since my days back at the orphanage, when an older kid had stolen my food and I’d burst into tears, then punched him in the face.

My eyes were hot from crying, but my heart felt cold. There was no stopping the tears as they fell. Part of me was glad to see Bolt so panicked for my sake, but thinking about him leaving hurt me.

I cast my gaze down and reached for Bolt’s jacket, grasping it in my balled fists. Instantly, I felt disheartened, realizing I just looked like a child seeking protection. This was exactly why Bolt had no choice but to view himself as my guardian.

I wanted to let go, but I couldn’t get myself to do it.

No. I don’t want to let go.

“Will you stay in my party if my magic power’s low?”

The words that escaped me only highlighted my immaturity, and I felt pathetic. Bolt might hate seeing me like this. I knew that, yet I still couldn’t stop the words from tumbling out.

“What?” Bolt asked.

“If you will, then I don’t mind getting a low result. What would it take for you to stay with me, Bolt? Am I gonna have to go off on my own if I score high?”

I had no idea how to win his heart, but I was sure that crying and being selfish wasn’t the answer. I had thought I’d grown past this sort of feeling, and yet...

“I... I want to be with you, Bolt...” I sobbed.

It had been so long since I’d been this emotional that I struggled to control myself. At the same time, I found myself calmly thinking, Crying like a little kid is only going to make things worse. I felt so resigned.

Bolt let out a frustrated groan. “You dolt... No, I suppose I’m the dolt here,” he said, wrapping me up in the robe he was wearing, then using his sleeve to wipe my face. Dust clung to the fabric, and I coughed when I accidentally inhaled it. “Ah, sorry. I just got your face dirty. Come on, let’s wrap things up here and get you washed up.”

“Okay... Sorry,” I mumbled. I must’ve looked so stupid, sobbing with my face covered in dirt.

I was glad to feel his strong arms around me under his robe, but my own hands still clutching him felt so pathetic that it made me dizzy. The conflicting emotions swirled within me, making my chest ache and causing more tears to well up in my eyes. I pushed myself away from Bolt to get some distance, wiping my face with my own sleeve. The material grew a little damp with my tears, displaying how much of a child I still was.

I took a deep breath, then looked up at Bolt. “Forget what I said earlier. I was just a bit shaken up. I didn’t mean it,” I insisted, doing my best to put on my usual expression.

Bolt took a step closer, looking slightly troubled. “How about we talk it out over some food? I bet that’ll help you calm down. But first, let me tell you this, Louis: I don’t want to dissolve our party right now.”

“Okay. When you do, just tell me. Then...we can say our goodbyes with a smile.”

I was crying, screaming, hurting inside, deeply aware of my immaturity and my inner conflict. Saying those words had taken all of my willpower. I had to remind myself that this relationship was one of those things I hadn’t had for most of my life. I’d be fine. I could survive on my own.

I whispered that to myself, and suddenly Bolt pulled me into his arms again.

“Louis, I really think we need to tell each other more about ourselves. To be honest, I was gonna wait until you graduated and reached a gold rank in the guild...but you’ve grown faster than I expected. I’ve been feeling pretty lost myself,” he admitted with a sigh.

He reached out and began gently stroking the hair at the nape of my neck. It didn’t seem like the sort of thing someone would do to soothe a crying child.

“But if what I tell you shakes your trust in me and you want to dissolve our party after all, you’ll have to let me know,” he went on.

“I would never.”

“You don’t know that yet. Anyway, let’s return to town. Come back to the inn with me. Did you fill out the overnight form today?”

“Yeah. You said we’d be hunting a powerful monster, so I thought it might take longer than a day.”

“We definitely finished way quicker than I expected,” Bolt pointed out with a dry chuckle. The expression was so characteristic of him that it calmed me down.

He released me from his arms, then clasped his hand around mine and started walking. Was he acting like a guardian leading a child, or was there a different reason he held my hand? I had no idea, but I didn’t want to shake him off.

“It’s because you’re too strong,” I said.

“It’s not me, Louis. It’s you.”

We continued chatting about nothing, and I followed the pull of his hand.

Bolt and I reported our kill to the guild. Guild cards registered the essence of all the monsters their owner had slain, so it was impossible to make false claims. Everyone else was using those magic handheld terminals to register, but I couldn’t afford one, so I just relied on my membership card. I’d never seen Bolt use those magic devices either, though I was sure he had one.

After we received our day’s earnings and sold off the loot, Bolt pulled me aside.

“He wants to get his magic potential measured,” Bolt said to the receptionist.

“The test costs 20,000 gal,” they replied.

“No problem.” Bolt pulled the money from his wallet and handed it over.

The receptionist guided us to a room in the back that was completely different from the one I’d entered during the patrol the other day, as it held a number of magical devices I’d never seen before. I looked over my shoulder at the door and noticed a magic circle had been drawn on it using at least the words “soundproof” and “concealment,” though it was too advanced for me to comprehend it fully.

The receptionist gestured to a chair, so I sat down. A short distance away, Bolt leaned against the wall with his arms crossed. That alone weakened his presence significantly.

We were told to wait, and we did so in silence. After a while, someone knocked on the door. It opened before either of us responded, and in stepped the elf who had taught the short course. The receptionist exited.

“Apologies for the wait. Let me activate this magic circle,” the elf said, closing the door and pouring his magic into it. The magic circle glowed faintly, and the air in the room seemed to shift. “Nobody will be able to overhear us now, so you can relax. You must be Louis, right? Thanks for attending my lectures. Did you manage to improve your ancient language skills?” he asked with a smile.

All I could do was stare at him with my mouth hanging open.

“Ah, sorry. I’m the general overseer of the Adventurer’s Guild on this continent. Bolt, who’s standing there spacing out, is an old friend of mine, so don’t worry.”

“Oh...” I mumbled, sounding like an imbecile.

The overseer just smiled again, then placed a magic device in front of me with a heavy thud.

“Now, let me explain. We’ll be doing a magic power test, which as you might expect based on the name, measures your magic power. And there’s one other thing I’d like to check.”

“Another thing?” I asked with a frown.

The overseer stared at me in surprise, then turned to Bolt. “Have you not told him anything?”

“No,” Bolt replied.

“Why not?”

“There’s still no definitive proof, so I thought it best that he stay in the dark.”

“Haven’t you been together for a year now?”

“Yeah, but personal info like that is confidential.”

Their casual exchange made it clear that they really did know each other. Maybe Bolt made connections high up in the guild because of his rank. Then again, the supervisor had said they were “old friends,” which sounded a bit more intimate than a purely professional connection. And what was it that Bolt had kept from me? I had no idea.

I was starting to grow anxious. I had this discomforting feeling that Bolt might’ve been confusing me for someone else. Maybe that person with red hair that I reminded him of, or someone related to them. I was just an orphan, yet Bolt stared at my hair with such longing sometimes.

I hung my head down, but then something firmly tugged my chin up. My pitiful expression was reflected in the supervisor’s beautiful blue eyes.

Hold on... Why’s he so close?!

“Such pretty red eyes,” the supervisor remarked. “But there’s a hint of another color around your pupils.”

“Whenever he’s experiencing heightened emotion, his eyes turn a lovely shade of green,” Bolt supplied nonchalantly.

The supervisor’s face hardened. “Eyes like alexandrite... I see,” he said, releasing his grip on me. “All right. We’ll use two magic devices on you. The first, to test your magic power. And the second...to test your bloodline.” He sat in a chair and smiled again. “But first, why don’t we get your face cleaned up? It’s stained with dirt. You poor thing, dragged here the instant you returned from monster hunting. Are you tired? Bolt’s got the strength of a bull, so running after him all day might exhaust all of your stamina. If you ever get tired, be sure to speak up and tell him. He’s thick as a plank when it comes to things like that.”

I shook my head, a little offended to hear the supervisor speak about Bolt with such familiarity.

“I’m fine.”

“You sure?”

“We finished quickly today thanks to Bolt’s support magic, so I’m not that tired.”

“You slew a giant deer-type monster today, no? And you finished quickly? I see, I see. It’s all starting to come together...”

With a big smile, the supervisor pulled a cloth from his bag and handed it to me. It was a beautiful fabric and it looked obviously expensive, so I hesitated to take it. In response, the supervisor reached out and started wiping my face with it himself. The cloth soon turned dark, and I felt embarrassed to realize I’d been walking around with that much dirt on my face.

I held out my hand. “Let me wash that for you. And thank you.”

The supervisor laughed cheerfully. “Don’t worry about it,” he said, putting the cloth back into his bag. “I’ll have it washed later. Now, can you place your hand on this device?”

Still a bit uncertain, I did as I was told. The device began to glow, and a gauge appeared above my hand.

“Oh, would you look at that!” he exclaimed in wonderment. “You’re way past its limit. That’s enough. We can’t measure your magic power with this.”

Before I could ask what had happened, the supervisor produced another device.

“Um...”

“Hmm? What is it? Did it hurt? Here, we’ll use this next. May I have a strand of your hair? It really is such a heroic color.”

“Heroic?” I muttered, staring at the supervisor, who was humming to himself. I cast a quick, disbelieving glance at Bolt.

His eyes were fixed on me, frowning as though he’d eaten something bitter. The expression made my chest ache.

Did I really have so much magic power that I broke through the limit of that device? Even if I did, Bolt wouldn’t disband the party, would he? What was he thinking about with that look on his face? That person whom my hair reminded him of?

The supervisor was inspecting his next device, and muttered, “So you’ll be in school another two years, will you?” He nodded to himself, then looked between me and Bolt. “The results of this test won’t be ready for another two years, you see. A shoddy little instrument, isn’t it? Anyway, we’re done for today. You can go now. Thanks for sticking through this. Make sure to come back around your graduation to get your results.”

Those words caught me completely off guard. “It takes that long for the results?”

The supervisor nodded. “I know, I know. That’s why you should rely on Bolt as much as you like until your graduation. And Bolt, you’d better take responsibility for finding him. If you abandon him, I’ll sic a sacred beast on you.”

“As if I’d ever abandon him,” Bolt retorted.

“I’d like to believe that you wouldn’t,” the elf quipped, rising from his seat and placing the device on the desk. Then, he took my hand and placed something on my palm.

I glanced down to find 20,000 gal.

“It’s my fault that the guild from your village is in such a pitiful state. I’m sorry. Rest assured I’ll be working on rebuilding it now. And as a way of apology, I won’t charge you for these tests. Go on, put that into your bag,” he said, squeezing my hand shut over the money.

I frowned. “I can’t accept this. The village’s guild has nothing to do with these tests. Besides, Bolt paid for them.”

“In situations like this, you should just say thank you and go with it.”

“Louis isn’t the type,” Bolt said with an exaggerated sigh as he walked over to us. He took the money from me and slipped it into the supervisor’s breast pocket with a smirk. “I give him pocket money, so he doesn’t need this. And you seriously need to do something about Comet’s guild. There’s something off about it.”

“I actually visited it just the other day, and it really is bizarre! I had no idea it was even still running until I received your report, Bolt. Comet Village and all the others around it are officially registered as deserted. Seems like Norden’s top brass has gone rotten—they’ve been skimming our profits by assuming the guild’s name. I’ll have to teach them a lesson.”

As I stood between them, Bolt and the supervisor’s conversation turned somewhat dubious... Was it fine for me to be listening to all this?

“So that’s what’s going on. That orphanage’s so destitute because it’s not getting any support from the country, is it?” asked Bolt.

“Nope, but in exchange they have almost no taxes. They put that village on record as deserted so they could embezzle money from worldwide organizations like the guild or the church. I’ll need to collaborate with the church and take back what they stole from us, or they’ll never learn. It’s gonna be a pain, but it must be done.”

“What happened to the beastmen who worked at the royal palace?”

“Ever since the last ones were dismissed, there’s none left in the heart of the country.”

The disturbing conversation continued as though I wasn’t there at all. All I could do was stand there and try to remain invisible.

I had no idea Bolt was in a position to discuss such topics. The gap between us just keeps getting wider.

All I knew about the world’s state of affairs was what I’d read in the textbooks.

“It’s the same everywhere else too,” Bolt murmured.

“True, though the king of Soleil seemed like a decent man,” the supervisor replied. “They’re not completely corrupt over there. Meanwhile, Norden’s king refuses to even see me anymore. I considered leaving the country altogether, but the tree is here, so...”

Soleil, kings, tree—one dreadful word after another. I assumed the tree referred to the Guardian Tree I’d learned about from the chairman a while ago.

I cast the supervisor a puzzled look, wondering if I truly should be overhearing all this. He noticed my gaze and smiled brightly. No, no, that wasn’t what I was looking for.

“It’s important to be aware of worldwide affairs,” he told me. “By the way, you don’t have your own terminal, do you? You should get one. It’ll keep you informed. There’s a connection point at the back of the guild where you can update your terminal and get all the latest news. You should make use of it, especially since the guild’s expanding nationwide. Didn’t they teach you that at school? Those devices really make life easier.”

“Really?”

“Yep. If you like, I can arrange one for you. We sell them here. And how about we exchange contact info? I’ll even reduce the price for you if you want. It’ll be a bargain compared to what it costs at other shops. A special guild staff-only discount.”

The supervisor pressed me until I finally nodded in a daze. I’d never used one of those magical portable devices before and didn’t think they were necessary. However, knowing that I’d be able to keep up with world affairs if I had one did make them sound more appealing.

That said, they were expensive. I wasn’t sure if I could afford one, even with a discount. While I deliberated, Bolt pulled out his terminal in front of me for the first time.

“If you’re gonna get one, I want to be the first contact you register,” he said. “I could buy it for you, anyway. In fact, let’s do that.” He turned his attention to the supervisor. “Hey, bossman, go get one for him.”

The supervisor cast Bolt a reproachful look. “Why didn’t you get him one before?”

“I wanted to, since it’d make keeping in contact much easier, but he kept refusing and claimed he didn’t need one.”

“Because they’re expensive,” I argued. “Back then, I was still trying to save up, so I didn’t want to spend it on something that wasn’t absolutely necessary.”

“Yeah, that’s why I didn’t force the issue.”

The supervisor and I murmured in unison, “Bolt...”

I, for one, was moved by the fact Bolt always respected my boundaries. The supervisor, on the other hand, looked exasperated, so he probably had different feelings on the matter.

“Fine. I’ll put the contract in your name, Bolt. I’ll bring one over, so wait here. The same model as yours is fine, yes?”

“Is it?” Bolt prompted, and they both turned to look at me.

I nodded hesitantly. When the supervisor exited the room, I turned to Bolt.

“Are you sure? I could buy it myself.”

“It’s fine. I want to do this. I won’t dissolve the party as long as you use that terminal, so keep it for as long as you like,” he said, ruffling my hair.

My heart leaped. “Bolt...”

Did he say that because of what I’d asked when I lost my composure? Was he saying that I could stay with him as long as I kept the terminal? I searched his face for a few seconds, until he covered my eyes with his hand. Those large, rough hands of his could sometimes be gentler than you would expect.

“Don’t look at me like that,” he mumbled.

Through the gaps in his fingers, I could see that face which I loved so much. Bolt looked slightly embarrassed, implying that my conclusion might’ve been correct, which in turn made me smile.

Chapter 10: One Shocking Truth After Another

Bolt stayed in a room for two, since I always stayed with him overnight on the weekends. When we got back, I took a bath and cleaned myself up. Feeling refreshed, I sat on the bed and picked up my brand-new terminal. Bolt went to take his bath, so I was alone in the room.

I booted up the device and looked over the registered contacts, which listed Bolt and the supervisor. I couldn’t stop myself from grinning.

In truth, when Bolt had originally offered to buy a terminal for me, I’d refused because I was already in love with him and afraid I’d constantly message him for no reason. Back then, we spent every day together and slept in the same room, so I genuinely didn’t see the need to get one. I’d never realized that there’d be a time where we would barely see each other during the week and only meet up on my days off. I should’ve seen it coming, but I hadn’t wanted to face the reality of living apart from Bolt.

But, I thought with a sigh, now that I have this, I’ll probably message him every day.

Alone in my dorm room at night, I often wanted to see him so badly it hurt... Not that I’d ever say that to his face.

“Louis, I’m back.”

At the sudden sound of Bolt’s voice, I hurriedly dimmed the screen of my terminal. He must’ve noticed that I’d been using it, though, as he smiled while drying his hair with a towel.

“If you’re so happy to have it, you should’ve let me buy you one sooner.”

I paused. “Since it’s so easy to contact you, I...I might message you every day.”

“Go for it. I have nothing to do when you get back to your dorm. I get so bored sometimes that I go out on night hunts.”

“You’re the one who warned me that night hunts are dangerous,” I pointed out.

“Yeah, but I’m strong, so it’s fine,” he retorted with a haughty smirk, sitting down on the other bed.

The room was so small that when we sat on our beds facing each other like this, our legs touched. My heart skipped a beat, and I edged my leg away from Bolt’s as best I could, even though the few centimeters of distance made me feel lonely.

“Listen, Louis,” Bolt spoke up, sounding serious now.

“Yeah?” I asked, my own voice growing a little hoarse as I sensed the shift in the air. I tried to conceal how hard my heart was beating, forcing myself to take even breaths.

Bolt placed his hand on my head. My bangs had grown long enough that I could see the ends. He swept them back, his golden eyes fixed on me, his face so close that I almost forgot to breathe. I’d created distance between us a moment ago, yet now his hand had closed it again. Even so, there was no particular emotion in his face, a reminder that he saw himself purely as my guardian.

“You know those results the boss told you to wait for?” Bolt said, his voice barely audible. “Truth is, they’re already done.”

“The one where he took my hair?” I asked.

“Yeah. The results are immediate, so long as you have the hair, blood, or some part of the person whose bloodline you’re investigating.”

I gulped. “So...?”

Could it be? But I couldn’t get myself to say it out loud. If the results weren’t anything important, the supervisor could’ve told me then and there, but he hadn’t.

Is my bloodline so notable that even a single strand of my hair gives it away? Bolt stares at it sometimes, after all.

“He told you to wait until after you graduate, but do you want to know the truth now, Louis?” Bolt asked.

“Would it be...bad for me to know?”

“Once you know—or rather, once the result is officially recorded, you may not be able to live the same life as you do now.”

A mixture of emotions swirled within me, and all I could think was, I knew it, and, Why me? But if I was unrelated to the redhead Bolt knew, I had a feeling he’d feel more distant from me than ever.

Bolt gazed at me, and I couldn’t look away even as he registered the conflict on my face. He must’ve realized that even if I didn’t want to hear this, I would regret it if I didn’t. With a bitter expression, he spoke again.

“That device at the guild is used to test and document official evidence, especially for important information. The supervisor was trying to be considerate, and that’s why he didn’t say anything.”

“Official evidence? So there’s something to my bloodline after all,” I murmured uncertainly.

I had already resigned myself to the reality that my heritage was something terrible, and that Bolt might have been somehow related to it. His countenance and tone said it all. I even started to have suspicions about our first meeting, wondering if the reason he’d come to that dilapidated village and spoken to me was because he’d already known who I was.

However, as if to disperse my doubts, Bolt smiled at me in that familiar way.

“Let me tell you one thing, Louis. Our meeting was a coincidence. And the reason I insisted we form a party was because I genuinely didn’t want to see you torn to shreds by those around you.”

I could see my own face, twisted by doubt and worries, reflected in his eyes.

“I stopped by your village because I’d taken a request to defeat a large monster that appeared in the nearby forest. So I really did meet you by accident. I didn’t even find out until later that you were an orphan who’d been temporarily registered with the guild.”

“I don’t think that information was available at the guild...”

“And that’s what makes that guild so dysfunctional. That’s why I’d secretly pop in there at different times of the day, but there was so little information available on my request that I thought something was off. I called off my search and decided to return to the guild, and that’s when I ran into you.”

“Secretly? So that’s why I never saw you in the village.”

There’d usually be an uproar whenever a newcomer appeared at the village, so a gold-ranked adventurer would’ve definitely caused a stir.

Bolt nodded in confirmation, then directed his gaze at my hair.

“At first, I was drawn to your red hair. And then I was struck by the sheer nerve you had to be fighting back against someone who was so much stronger than you. There you were, a cute, skinny rookie trying with all your might, refusing to let them crush your spirit.”

He reached out, twirling a strand of my hair around his finger, then releasing it. He smiled wryly again, and that expression eased the tension in my shoulders.

“And when I saw your eyes, the color reminded me of someone I deeply respect, and I was a bit taken aback. They looked red at first, and yet had that faint, mysterious shade of green. They reminded me of the gems from my homeland. Your eyes enthralled me, so I thought to myself, I’m sure if I stay with him, I...”

Bolt gazed at me. As always, I could see my reflection in his eyes. Was he able to see his sorrowful expression reflected in mine? If so, was he aware of the face he made whenever he looked at me?

He paused for a moment, then blinked back to reality and shrugged his shoulders, as if trying to downplay what he’d been about to say.

“I’ll have plenty of fun,” he finished. “I’d always traveled alone, so I wanted to try training a rookie.”

Was that the truth? Looking back on it, we did meet right after I left the orphanage, so Bolt shouldn’t have been able to look up any information about me. Maybe I should trust him. I wanted to.

“Okay. I believe you,” I said. If I were to find out that he’d stepped in to help me with that adventurer as a calculated act of kindness, I’d probably never be able to trust anyone again. So I clung to hope and decided to trust him.

Bolt released a breath, looking relieved. I once again found myself thinking that he had a kind face.

“But then what am I?” I asked. “You told me all that, and now you’re gonna make me wait until graduation?”

“You want to know?”

I nodded firmly. “Yes.”

Bolt looked troubled at first, then pressed his forehead against mine. We were so close now that our nose tips were touching and our breaths mingled. His hand gently enveloped mine, as if he were holding something fragile. His eyelashes, as black as his hair, were longer than I’d ever realized before. I watched them flutter as he blinked.

Okay... He’s too close.

My heart started to pound, and I wanted to move away. The silence between us was so stark that I was worried Bolt might hear how hard my heart was beating. He reached out to stroke my hair, then placed his hand on my face. His eyes fixed on mine and his lips tightened. He looked a little tense, like he was facing off against some large monster.

Finally, Bolt spoke in a quiet voice, “Louis, you are the son of Fortuna’s previous king. A prince who everyone believed to be dead.”

“I... Huh?” I mumbled. This was more outrageous than anything I’d expected. I was the son of Fortuna’s last king? “Bolt, what are you talking about?” I asked in disbelief.

That couldn’t be. I was an orphan thrown away in the woods of Norden. How could I possibly be the child of Fortuna’s monarch? I’d been told I had been found as an infant shortly after I was born. Needless to say, I couldn’t have just walked to Norden all the way from Fortuna.

“You must have it all wrong,” I said with a nervous laugh.

Bolt’s eyes, which were so close that our eyelashes almost touched, narrowed. “I wish that was the case, because it’d mean you and I could be adventurers together forever. But no, Louis, it’s the truth. Your hair and eyes are exactly the same as his.”

“His?”

“The king to whom my house had pledged their loyalty. Do you even realize that when you use magic in a highly emotional state, your beautiful red eyes turn green? Those eyes have been passed down in Fortuna’s royal family for generations.”

“No, I had no idea,” I murmured. Bolt was speaking so seriously, but I was on the verge of bursting into laughter at the sheer absurdity of it all.

“And that red hair of yours—it’s said that it marks the bloodline of the hero who laid the foundation for the nation of Fortuna. Didn’t you study that in your history lessons? The person dubbed the world’s last hero who revived this continent was also the founding king of Fortuna.”

“I learned a bit about that, but it has nothing to do with me...”

“You have no idea how many times I’ve looked at you and thought, if only it didn’t.”

“Bolt?”

His brow furrowed. I could feel it against my forehead. How long were we going to stay like this? The news had been so astounding that I’d momentarily forgotten, but he was seriously too close. The fact that he was holding my hand only made everything worse.

Flustered, I tried to pull away, but his grip on me tightened. He lowered his gaze, his long eyelashes seeming to tremble slightly. I stared at them as I felt him pull away from me. Our faces were still quite close, but our foreheads were no longer touching, which to me was both a relief and a loss.

“Once your bloodline’s been proven, I may not be able to be your partner anymore. I might become your retainer.”

“What? Why?”

“Because my bloodline is that of the knights who were sworn to serve Fortuna’s royalty for generations. When I was ten, I went to a temple and pledged my loyalty to them too. But shortly after that, my family fell into ruin and was dissolved.”

Bolt had sworn his loyalty to the royal family whose bloodline was my own. Retainer, knight—each of those words pierced my heart. Right, hadn’t the vice captain said that Bolt’s swordplay made him think he was a knight? I thought it must’ve just been the vice captain’s subjective impression, but it turned out to be true. That Bolt had taken the pledge when he was only ten made it clear that he’d been born into a knightly house.

“Why did you have to make that pledge?”

“Your father’s younger brother was accused by members of his own faction of plotting to assassinate the king and seize the throne for himself. If civil war broke out, my father would’ve had the duty to defend the king and ensure his bloodline would not be extinguished. As his successor, I underwent the oath as well. But then the king was murdered by his younger brother, who usurped the throne.”

I almost felt dizzy from this overload of information. I felt like the very foundation of my identity had been shaken. Was I truly not just some orphan from a little village? I still couldn’t believe I was the son of some king. And if that king was killed by his brother, then how did I end up in the forest next to Comet Village?

Maybe this was all just Bolt’s wishful thinking. Yet I couldn’t deny that he looked utterly convinced.

“I...can’t keep up with this,” I muttered.

Bolt sighed and nodded. “Yeah, I bet.”

Bolt told me everything he knew about Fortuna.

The previous king had been gentle and honorable, and Bolt’s family had supported him fully. When the terrible rumors of his younger brother’s plot had begun to spread, Bolt, as his house’s heir, had pledged his loyalty to the king at the young age of ten. Not long after, the king’s brother had killed the rest of the royal family and stolen the throne for himself. After the coup, Bolt’s father had been executed as the former king’s supporter, and his entire house fell into ruin.

The new king wanted Bolt executed as well, to prevent any rebellion, but Bolt managed to escape Fortuna by the skin of his teeth.

I felt like I was listening to some fairy-tale bedtime story. To think that a king’s younger brother had usurped his country’s throne, and the one he’d killed for it had been my father. And imagining Bolt, who’d had to pledge his allegiance at such a young age, barely escaping with his life and ending up here...

I didn’t understand why he’d had to take such an extreme oath in order to take his place as his house’s heir. In our world, to take a vow at the temple meant making a covenant with the gods, rendering you unable to break it. Temples were places of great importance and sanctity that presided over the principles of the world. Even a poor orphan like me was aware that each region had to have at least one temple, and everyone had to visit it at least once in their lives.

I, too, had been taken to a temple by the adults from the orphanage for my coming-of-age ceremony. Although it had hardly been a temple, really—more like an altar in a cave.

Either way, the rites performed at temples were deeply significant, with impacts even on your body. For example, it was required to attend a temple for the coming-of-age ceremony. If you didn’t, the world wouldn’t recognize you as an adult, and you’d be limited in what you could do. You wouldn’t be able to register with the Adventurer’s Guild, for instance, or at least so the staff had told me. I had no idea who passed these judgments, but it was something recognized as a fundamental principle of our world.

Notably, if you didn’t complete the ceremony, you wouldn’t be able to reproduce. Prior to the rite, genitals would be used only for excretion, but the rite triggered various changes. The older girls at the orphanage claimed that for women, those changes were obvious, but I wasn’t sure exactly what they involved as they never explained it clearly.

Marriage ceremonies were also required to be performed at the temple. This would enable the two of you to share your lives together, and allow the world to recognize the two of you as a family. Apparently, if your feelings for the other person weren’t sincere, the matrimony wouldn’t be allowed to proceed. Temples really were a wondrous institution.

Other ceremonies existed, but as I had only ever undergone one, I didn’t know much about the other types. I was certain, however, that a ceremony for pledging loyalty existed, and that Bolt had undertaken it. I had no idea how he’d felt when he had, but it wasn’t difficult to guess that he’d be met with some kind of punishment if he were to break his vow. The thought that he might have been forcibly honor bound to stay with me made me so upset and frustrated that I felt like crying.

But before I could finish that thought, Bolt took my hand and pulled me closer. I bit my lower lip.

“Come on now,” he murmured, gently scolding me. He traced my lower lip with his thumb, and when I looked up, his beautiful eyes were staring right at me.

I stole a glance at his thin but shapely lips, and watched as the corners turned up. This wasn’t the knight who had sworn loyalty to the king, but the man who’d always supported me.

“This is all just my speculation,” he claimed. “The results won’t be released for two years, so we can’t know for sure.”

My eyes widened. “But...”

“Until then, I simply see you as my partner, Louis,” he went on, ruffling my hair like always. “You’re all confused now because of me, huh? As an apology, I’ll tell you anything you want to know. Go ahead, ask me whatever you want.”

Maybe Bolt was still troubled because he hadn’t been able to answer my question about his past before. The look on his face made the tension seep out of my shoulders. He claimed he was just speculating, but I was sure that what he’d said was the truth, even though it was still hard to believe I was a descendant of some fancy lineage. Still, I didn’t expect anything special to happen to me now because of that. The throne had already been successfully overthrown, so even if I was a real prince, there was nowhere for me to go home to.

Which means that even if it’s all true, it has nothing to do with me.

Did Bolt think so too? He’d said earlier that once I learned this information, I couldn’t go back to the way I lived before. That sounded like an exaggeration to me, but Bolt had assumed otherwise, and there must’ve been a reason for that.

I stifled a sigh and decided to go along with his proposition. I smiled and looked up at him.

“Really? You’ll tell me anything I want? You won’t lie or dodge my questions?” I asked.

“What, are you gonna ask about something serious?” he responded, bewildered. “A man doesn’t go back on his word...but what are you gonna ask? Now I’m scared...”

I saw him gulp, which amused me. It was refreshing to see him so frazzled. Witnessing a new side of him was amazing.

“I want to know everything about you,” I said with a smile.

“Everything?” he echoed, wide-eyed.

I remained silent, waiting for him to speak.

He looked troubled and scratched his chin. “Hmm... Like what?”

“Like why are you adventuring here when you were born as a knight in Fortuna, for one.”

“That’s because, like I mentioned, my family was ruined. My father was executed for siding with the king, and my mother met the same fate soon after. I was supposed to die too, but the temple priest and the head of the Adventurer’s Guild helped me flee the country. I registered with the guild on a temporary basis, and the head assured me I was safe under their protection. I owe that woman a debt I cannot possibly repay. The bossman is actually her son. But yeah, I barely got away with my life!” Bolt said with a laugh.

I had no idea how I was supposed to react. He hadn’t just witnessed these events from afar. He’d been right in the middle of it all. Did that mean he’d been around me when I was a baby? I grimaced as I thought about it, and when Bolt saw my expression, he pulled on my cheek.

“It’s already been sixteen—no, seventeen years since then. And I’ve been an adventurer all this time,” he said.

“Is Bolt your real name?”

“It used to be longer, but I’ve left behind my house name. You’re in the same boat as me on that. Bolt was a nickname my family gave me.”

“So you’re twenty-seven years old...” I murmured.

Bolt scratched the back of his head in defeat. “So you care about age that much, huh? Yeah, I’m basically a grandpa compared to you.”

“No, you’re not. You’re a cool, strong adult in my eyes.”

“You got some rose-colored glasses on or something? I’m really not all that...” Bolt said, looking away as if to conceal his embarrassment. “Anyway, do you wanna ask anything else?” he prompted, changing the subject.

I nodded. “Yes.”

Bolt smiled wryly and shrugged, silently encouraging me to go on.

This time, I took a step closer to him. “What am I to you?” I asked, leaning forward to meet his eyes. I was doing my best to appear like this was no big deal to me, but my heart was pounding even faster than before. It almost hurt.

I believed that our origins had nothing to do with our future from this point on, so I asked the question that had been on my mind for so long. Did he really only see me as a child under his protection?

“What you are? That’s...”

“Don’t dodge the question or lie to me,” I pressed.

Bolt’s eyes looked everywhere but at me. Whatever words fell from his lips, I’d engrave them onto my heart. It didn’t matter how he saw me at this point. I’d be content to know he didn’t hate me or want to leave me.

I waited with bated breath while Bolt ummed and ahhed. Finally, he let out a colossal sigh.

“Well, you know... You’re talented, so I wanna train you up and all that,” he muttered, pursing his lips.

“If you’re just protecting me out of a sense of duty, you can say so. Even if I’m a member of the family you’ve sworn loyalty to, I’m not gonna exploit that,” I assured him. Though, if I were honest with myself, I’d be upset to find out that all of the ways in which he’d looked after me so far had been out of obligation. If that was the only reason he’d stuck around...I’d probably be unable to bear being with him any longer.

I loved Bolt, and I wanted to stay with him forever. I was certain of my feelings. When he’d saved me at the guild, when he’d traveled to Perla with me, when he’d made me eat pancakes on our day off, when he’d taken that course with me—each time, I fell in love with him all over again.

I kept gazing at him until he sighed again.

“I guess I did say I wouldn’t dodge the question...” He nodded, steeling himself, then looked back at me. “The truth may be uncomfortable for you, Louis. I’m not gonna give you a diplomatic answer this time. Got that?”

“The truth is what I want,” I affirmed. Bolt was right, of course—if he told me he saw me as a bother, I had no idea how I’d interact with him going forward. But I was the one who’d asked, and Bolt had said he’d stay with me so long as I kept that portable terminal, so I wanted to hear whatever he had to say. I prepared myself, and waited.

“I have genuinely wished that you weren’t of his bloodline,” Bolt admitted quietly.

What was that supposed to mean? I’d been ready to take any answer he gave, but his first words already filled me with unease.

Bolt noticed as much. He smiled and lightly patted my arm, the same way he would after I slew a monster. “Because then you’d be able to live your life freely, without being dragged into the upcoming rebellion,” he explained.

“You mean...”

“Once the guild asserts your lineage, the royal prince—or rather, the current king, might try to kill you. He could send assassins after you. Or one of his agents may lure you to the castle with a false summons, only to have you captured and killed. I have every intent to be by your side and protect you, but I alone might not be enough.”

“But you’re strong.”

“I’m not as strong as you think. I want to become much, much more powerful—enough so I can protect you completely. You know...lately, you’ve been finally smiling for real. I don’t want to lose that smile. You’re important to me, Louis.”

Alford had said something similar to me. Did I really smile so rarely? I felt like just being with Bolt made me want to grin. Though I’d been doing my best to suppress the urge, even I laughed when I was happy.

Before I met Bolt, though, I never once felt the urge to laugh.

A tingling sensation welled up in my chest. I opened my mouth, and bluntly asked, “Important in what way?”

My heart was beating so loud that I thought I might not be able to hear his answer. I had no idea what kind of expression to wear. I pressed my face against his chest to hide it, wrapping my arms around him.

“You dolt. You’re not allowed to do that when we’re having this discussion,” Bolt said in bafflement. “You’re so vulnerable...” he whispered.

Am I?

We’d held hands before, and Bolt had patted my head and held me in his cloak, but this was the first time I’d actually hugged him properly.

I glanced up to see him covering his face with one hand and looking away. He was trying to gently chide me, but his voice was quivering. Just as I wondered whether he could feel my heartbeat, I realized I could feel his. It was beating as hard as mine. I listened to it for a few seconds, until he pulled my head back.

“Step back a bit,” he said. “You want me to be honest, right? I can’t answer you like this.”

“Why not?”

“I... Because I’m a man, that’s why.”

What’s that supposed to mean? I thought with a quiet laugh, but secretly, I was also praying. Please say it... Tell me you feel the same way about me as I do about you.

Still, any positive feeling would please me. If he saw himself as my guardian or was with me because of his vow, so be it. So long as he didn’t push me away. So long as he let me stay by his side.

“All right, Louis. You asked, so don’t get freaked out by what I’m about to say,” Bolt said with a deep frown.

“Okay,” I promised, wondering just what sort of answer warranted such a warning. I steeled myself and waited, still feeling his heart pounding as fast as mine.

“Well... You having royal blood, or being a student, and the ten-year age gap between us—setting all of that aside... I want to cherish you and spoil you. I want you to smile when you’re by my side.” Bolt gazed down at me and spoke quietly, giving each word weight. It completely captivated me.

I listened intently, but found myself averting my gaze slightly.

“I never want to make you cry, but when you cried for the first time because you didn’t want to be separated from me, I... Sorry, Louis, but it hit me pretty hard,” he continued, sounding embarrassed.

I clung to him even tighter than before.

“I did notice your fondness for me, but I was worried that if I responded to your feelings, I’d be the same as those scummy men from the village guild. All I could do was play it off as if we were mere party members, or that I was your guardian.”

“I love you, Bolt. I want to be with you forever. You’re not like those guys at all, because I love you.”

Staying silent would’ve avoided making things complicated, but I felt an overwhelming urge to say those words. Bolt was being honest with me, so I wanted to do the same, or else I’d regret it.

“I know you do... I’ve known for a while now,” Bolt admitted. “But I’m just an adventurer. I’ve got baggage. An old man with nothing to his name. You’re attending an academy, doing your best to pursue a future. That’s why I couldn’t respond to your feelings, even though I’d already fallen for you the moment you showed me your real smile for the first time.”

My arms squeezed Bolt’s back. I didn’t want to let go. I whispered as much, causing him to sigh.

“Don’t cling to me like that. I’m already this close to my limit. Like I said, I’m smitten with you. I’ve got it so bad that if I pinned you down and took you by force, even if you cried and protested, I wouldn’t be able to stop.”

“It’s okay. You can pin me down and take me.”

“What? You—”

“That’s how much I love you. If you’re fine with me, then I want you to do it.”

A low groan escaped Bolt, and then he suddenly pushed me back by the shoulder. He stared down at me intently. “Louis.”

“I’ve never done it before, so I don’t know if I can please you.”

“Louis, listen...”

“I love you, so I want to have se—”

“Louis!” Bolt raised his voice, clapping his hand over my mouth. The rest of my sentence was muffled by his palm. “Seriously, stop it. If you say things like that, I really might just eat you up... But I want to be sweet to you, Louis. I want to make you feel good and enjoy yourself. So don’t say these things, because we’d both regret it.”

I peeled his hand off my face, determined to say my piece. I wanted him to know my true feelings.

“I’d be thrilled to have sex with you, Bolt. You’re the one who saved me when someone tried to force me into it. And you’re the one who took all of my pain and hardship away. The only thing I’d hate for you to do would be to dissolve our party and leave my side,” I insisted, bringing myself closer to him again.

Bolt made a frustrated sound and face-palmed, turning his gaze up to the ceiling. “I won’t leave you, okay?! I could go to a temple and make a vow right now! But Louis, do you know what sex with me would involve? It’d mean I’d stick my penis into your butt.”

“My butt?” I echoed, inadvertently imagining it. Bolt sticking it in my butt...

Hearing that blunt explanation made my face flush. I knew generally what sex involved, but I hadn’t really thought of the specifics before. All I’d really thought was that I was sure I’d be happy if I were to do it with Bolt. My only sources of information were a big-sister-type girl who’d left the orphanage before me, and the exploits of vulgar, washed-up adventurers—the sorts of people who were just after their own pleasure.

“But a girl from the orphanage who sold herself said that being taken felt like the best thing ever. She said that if you put your heart into it, it’ll make you really happy. So I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

“What kind of explanation is that? This isn’t something you should learn about from orphaned kids,” Bolt huffed disapprovingly.

I couldn’t stop myself from grinning. “I’m saying that I’m sure I’d be really happy if we slept together.”

“Acting all cute now isn’t fair,” he said with a stern expression, sighing deeply again.

The way he was looking at me was even more serious than the way he stared down the biggest of monsters. I hadn’t intended to say something that would make him angry.

“You sure you’re not just projecting some kind of father figure onto the first guy who’s been nice to you? Because if that’s the case, you will regret it later, I’m telling you.”

“I never had a father, so I don’t understand what you mean,” I responded, a little conflicted.

Bolt’s expression softened. “Right,” he murmured.

“Anyway,” I said and stepped up to him again, bringing our faces close. Then I moved even closer, brushing our lips against each other. It was the briefest of touches, but I instantly felt a rush of giddiness and heat. “I’m certain that I won’t regret sleeping with you.”

“I lost,” Bolt muttered, and a split second later, he embraced me.

Bolt enveloped my mouth with his, my eyelashes brushing against his cheek. My own wide-eyed expression was reflected in his eyes. My lips felt hot, and a tingly sensation rose up in my chest. I liked the way his hands stroked my back, and I clutched his back in response. When his tongue parted my lips, a strange sound spilled from my throat unbidden.

Bolt’s tongue felt so good inside my mouth that my mind went blank. His tongue tangled with mine, warmth flooding my guts.

“Ngh... Ah...”

If just kissing felt this good, then just what would it feel like once Bolt was inside me? The thought alone made me dizzy with excitement.

Bolt pushed me down on the bed, climbing on top of me. He held his tongue back, pecking my lips a couple of times before gently biting them. His hand brushed over my clothes, then lifted my undershirt. The chilly air caressed my hot abdomen. I tried to slip my shirt off, but Bolt grabbed my wrist.

“I’ll do it,” he said.

I obediently lowered my arms, and Bolt’s eyes narrowed as he watched. There was something lascivious in the way he looked at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. I quickly tried to hide my face in the crook of my arm.

As he undressed me, he placed soft kisses on my skin. With each one, my body trembled in response, which seemed to satisfy him.

◇◇◇

“Ah... Ah...”

Noises I’d never made before were escaping me. Bolt had covered me with kisses, and now he was sucking me off as he slowly fingered me. I had no idea it’d feel this good. In fact, I’d had no idea this kind of sensation even existed.

Just having his fingers inside of me was almost enough to take me over the edge, but having his mouth around my most sensitive part was more overwhelming than I’d ever imagined. The pleasure was so intense that it felt like nothing else existed. I felt like I was going crazy.

“Nngh...”

His fingers rubbed up against my insides, and I instinctively bucked my hips. I was so hard it was almost painful, and the way Bolt’s tongue wrapped around me made me cry out. I felt like I was melting into the sheets. It was terrifying.

“B-Bolt... I feel...weird...” I mumbled frantically, feeling something well up inside me. My body was tensing up, and my abdomen was feeling hotter and hotter. I wanted him to get his mouth off me.

“Go on,” Bolt said. “Come for me.”

Come? What?

I was starting to panic, but I couldn’t get another word out. Bolt continued sucking me, his fingers circling a sensitive spot inside me, and suddenly it felt like something was bursting out of me.

Had my penis melted in Bolt’s mouth?

Tears welled in my eyes. Something felt strangely different in my lower half. Was this one of the abilities I’d gained after my coming-of-age ceremony?

Yeah, I guess if you experienced something like this as a kid, you’d definitely lose all control.

My heart was pounding fast, and I tried to conceal how short of breath I was as I glanced down. Bolt pulled back, releasing me from his mouth.

“Oh, good... It didn’t melt,” I whispered.

Bolt looked up at the ceiling and pressed his hand to his face. “This isn’t fair... You’re just too cute,” he said, then climbed over me to kiss the corners of my eyes. Then he kissed me on the mouth again, but there was a new bitterness on my tongue.

“What just happened to me?” I asked.

Bolt groaned. “Ahh, should I really be ruining the innocence of someone this pure?” he muttered, though I had no idea what he meant. “Are you sure you’re okay with this? You won’t regret it if we keep going?”

I looked back at him, my cheeks still flushed. I took a few deep breaths to calm myself, and finally realized the situation I was in.

Regret? Definitely not. All I can think is that I want more.

Bolt’s slick fingers were still inside of me. As soon as he moved them, my penis, which had softened, reacted with a twitch. His digits worked me, gently caressing my inner walls. If this continued, would I feel that incomprehensible pleasure again?

“Is this too much? Does it hurt, or feel uncomfortable?” he asked.

“It doesn’t hurt. It feels good,” I replied. “Just the thought of you putting it in me is making my head spin... Actually, I wish you’d just hurry up and do it already.”

I felt an ache in my abdomen. It was a little embarrassing that I could clearly feel the shape of Bolt’s fingers. I wanted to forget this shame, to lose myself in the pleasure he was giving me like I had moments before.

I wordlessly mouthed for him to hurry, and he pulled his fingers out of me in one smooth motion. He raised my legs and spread them open. Then, I felt something hot press up against me. I looked down and saw his erection positioned at my entrance.

Bolt’s fingers alone had made me feel so good, so what would happen to me once he put that hot thing in? I stared at it with excitement. When Bolt noticed, he leaned down and captured my lips again. My entire field of vision was taken up with his form. His tongue entwined with mine, and he gently bit down. I let out a sigh right as I felt him slowly slip inside of me.

“Ah... So hot...” I whispered against his lips, overwhelmed by the size of it.

He continued pushing himself inside, stretching me deep within. With one hand, Bolt held on to my head, deepening the kiss while pulling me closer as my body tried to escape the sensation.

“Mmm...”

Bolt’s hard, hot member entered even deeper, sending shivers down my spine. Unable to bear the feeling, I could only cling to him. Even after being stretched by his fingers, the pressure inside me now was immense.

He went farther in, then paused and slowly pulled back. As he moved, a wet squelch resounded from where we were joined.

“Ahh... Mmf...”

Bolt’s arm around my head reassured me. I was in such a vulnerable position, yet I felt safe in his embrace.

I couldn’t believe I was feeling this good even as my insides were massaged. My body was proving that girl from the orphanage right; maybe this was the best feeling ever. I still wasn’t sure what to make of it, but Bolt’s hands on my skin felt amazing, as did our tongues entwining.

Bolt thrust into me a second time, and my eyes widened as I felt a completely new sensation. I jolted, my shoulders trembling as I clutched Bolt’s back. A sound bordering on a scream escaped me.

“Ahh! Wha—”

Instead of that mellow pleasure from earlier, it felt like an electric shock went through me. Each time Bolt hit that spot, it reverberated through my entire body. Confused, I glanced up and saw his face hovering right in front of mine.

“No, don’t run from it,” he said, his expression as fierce as when he battled a monster. “I’m going to make you feel even better, Louis.” With a smirk, he pinned me down to the bed.

Bolt moved inside of me, my half-hard member stiffening with each drive of his hips. My cries were muffled by his lips seizing mine. The heat radiating from where we were joined was making me crazy. It felt like something might burst inside me again, and I begged Bolt for help.

“B-Bolt, wait... No more, I’m...”

“Damn it, Louis... Don’t give me that teary-eyed look right now,” he murmured.

“But... Mmm... I’m gonna burst! And this time, I’m gonna melt for sure...”

“Good. I wanna make such a mess of you...”

What’s gonna happen to me if this keeps going?

I couldn’t say anything as Bolt kissed me again, so I tried to plead with my gaze. His eyes narrowed, and he sneaked his hand between our bodies to grasp my erection, making my breath hitch. His large hand stroked me while he continued thrusting deep inside me.

My vision went white, and my inner walls convulsed, making me even more aware of the shape of Bolt’s hardness. My heart was pounding so fast I thought it might explode.

“My heart... It’s gonna burst,” I panted.

Bolt chuckled. “Heh, I hope not. But your heart is beating really fast.”

As I stared up at him in a daze, I wondered if he could actually hear my heartbeat. Bolt withdrew his hand from me, and I noticed it was covered in a white substance. It must’ve come from me. I absently looked at it, and when Bolt noticed my gaze, he brought his hand up to his mouth and licked it. Blood rushed to my head at the sight.

“Don’t do that...” I said, covering my face with my arm.

Bolt moved my arm aside with his clean hand and placed a kiss on my forehead. “Did you feel good?”

“Mmm... So good I couldn’t believe it. I’m so happy right now...”

“Louis...”

When Bolt called my name, I looked up to see him smiling softly at me.

“I treasure you,” he said. “And I love you.”

I nodded and said I felt the same way. With a bashful chuckle, Bolt pulled out of me and drew back the arm which had been wrapped around me. I instantly felt cold without his presence.

“I’m gonna clean us up. You should get some sleep,” Bolt told me.

“But...”

“What is it? Do you need anything? Are you thirsty? Your stomach’s sticky from your orgasm. Does it feel gross?”

“It’s not that, it’s just... I’m so glad we did this.”

As Bolt sat up, I reached out to touch his arm, and a warm feeling bloomed from the spot where we touched. I looked up at him with a sigh.

I love him even more than before. I hope he feels the same way.

Bolt paused, seeming to hold something back. Then, he roughly ruffled my hair.

“If you say cute things like that, I’ll be tempted to pounce on you again and ram every inch of me deep inside you. I’m doing my best to resist...”

He spoke so quietly that I could only make out half of what he was saying.

Chapter 11: Reporting to My Best Friend

I remembered feeling something being poured into my mouth while I was asleep. I was a light sleeper, and it was a bit of a special skill of mine to wake up at the slightest sound. I could tell Bolt had re-dressed me and had made me drink something a few times, but I was too exhausted to open my eyes.

I guess sex takes a lot of energy, I thought while snuggling up to Bolt, who had lain down next to me. I let myself be lulled back to sleep by his warmth, filled with contentment.

However, I had a very strange dream. I was sitting in some kind of massive chair. Bolt and Alford were arguing in front of me while I laughed. It was completely nonsensical. The very last voice I heard before waking up sounded strangely familiar, and said something like, “Did you feel what I saw?”

When I awakened, I was in Bolt’s arms. He was still asleep, and judging by the dim light filtering in through the window, it was just before dawn. Despite my exhaustion from the previous day, I felt so refreshed that I wouldn’t have minded spending all day slaying monsters.

Bolt was shirtless, but our legs were entwined under the covers, so I could tell he was wearing pants. I reluctantly withdrew from his embrace, pausing to look at him. The faint stubble made him look even more rugged than usual. Even when he was out slaying monsters for a few days at a time, he took good care of his facial hair. Seeing it growing out from this close up was a fresh experience.

I gently rubbed his chin, fascinated by the prickly sensation. I still hadn’t grown any facial hair. I wondered if I’d be able to have a beard one day. I’d heard facial hair growth began once you completed your coming-of-age ceremony, and wondered when my turn would come. I looked forward to it, although maintaining it seemed like a pain.

Either way, I didn’t hate the way Bolt’s stubble felt. And while he had a solid, muscular physique, my body was still like that of an adolescent. Bolt had told me that it was just because I’d been malnourished all my life, but I wondered whether it was really possible for me to have a physique like his.

I ran my hand up his chest, feeling the uneven bumps of his muscles, until suddenly something seized my wrist. In a split second, I found myself pinned to the bed with Bolt hovering above me.

“Don’t you assault me first thing in the morning, Louis,” he murmured, his voice still rough with sleep. He looked even more alluring than last night, and I felt my cheeks grow hot.

I wanted to protest that I wasn’t assaulting him, but before I could get a word out, Bolt pressed his lips to mine.

After we spent a while kissing (far too intently for so early in the morning), Bolt got out of bed to wash up. I watched him go, having no idea what to do about the fact that I had gotten hard. I really hadn’t intended for things to go this way.

◇◇◇

When I entered the cafeteria, I ran into Alford, who instantly asked me, “Louis, did something happen to you over the weekend?”

I sat down next to him, setting my tray down on the table. He stared at me, his head tilted in curiosity. If he felt the need to ask, did that mean I was making a weird face? I scratched my cheek self-consciously.

“You’re gonna get red marks if you do that, so stop,” Alford chided.

“Do I look like a pervert or something?” I mumbled.

“Pervert?” he repeated in confusion.

Perhaps well-bred guys like him didn’t know that word. I paused in deliberation. Although I had mentioned Bolt to him in the past, the two had never met. Would there be any point in saying what had happened between us?

Actually, I thought, lowering my hand as I turned to Alford, I don’t know why, but I want to tell him.

I was about to say something, when I remembered the terminal in my bag. It was technically lent to me by Bolt, but he’d given me permission to add the contact information of any of my school friends.

I showed the terminal to Alford, whose eyes lit up at the sight. He then took out his own and said, “Well, I suppose I have no choice but to give you my number.” With practiced movements, he registered his contact information on my device.

I registered my number on his terminal too. “That went faster than I thought,” I said with a smile. It made me happy to see that I now had three people registered in my contacts.

While we were at it, I decided to tell him about last night’s incident. “My party member and I talked about our feelings and slept together.”

Alford instantly turned bright red. “S-Sle—?!” he choked out, his eyes so wide they looked like they might fall out. He was trying to say something, but couldn’t get it out, his mouth opening and closing in shock.

“He said he wouldn’t mind going to a temple to have a ceremony with me right away. I was really glad,” I went on, giggling when I recalled Bolt’s words.

Alford’s blush deepened even more. Even his ears were red. Now I worried I really might’ve come off as a pervert, to have shared something so private. I was aware of how happy I looked too, unable to stop my grin.

“Huh? W-Wait...” Alford mumbled. “S-So commoners don’t wait until m-marriage to do these things?”

“No.”

“No?!”

I left him sitting there, hiding his red face with both hands while I finished my meal and got up to put the tray away. As I started to walk out of the cafeteria, I heard a loud clatter behind me. I looked over my shoulder to see the visibly shaken Alford stumbling over his chair as he rose to his feet.

During classes, he kept glancing at me and then turning away with a blush. His odd behavior caught everyone’s eye, and some of our classmates even asked him if he had a fever. He was just too pure, honestly.

By the afternoon, he seemed to have finally calmed down. I apologized to him for oversharing, causing him to redden once more. I hadn’t intended to make him uncomfortable by bringing this topic up again, and I truly felt bad about it.

This continued for the next two days. I walked to our magic circle elective with the perpetually embarrassed Alford, who flushed whenever he made eye contact with anyone. When we made it to the classroom, I took out both the assigned textbook and the dictionary I’d received during the short course, which I brought with me for the first time today on a whim.

The dictionary wasn’t necessary, as this first-year course was mostly focused on the basics of the ancient magical language. However, upon closer inspection, the magic circles we were taught could be enhanced by substituting some words, which made the lessons more fun for me.

Alford noticed the dictionary, and looked intrigued. “Is that a book on ancient magical language, Louis? Do you mind if I ask where you got it?”

“I took a short course at the Adventurer’s Guild, and they gave these out to us,” I replied.

“Oh... I guess the courses are only for those registered with the guild... Or would I be able to take one too?”

“I’ll ask them next time I’m there.”

“Thank you,” Alford said with a smile, then returned his focus to the lesson.

Meanwhile, I began thinking of various ways of improving the magical circle our professor was using as an example today.

On my next day off, I went to the guild and ran into the supervisor, so I asked him about whether civilians could take the guild’s short courses. Our conversation naturally turned to magic circles, and he requested that I show him the examples I’d been given in class.

“...and this is the higher power magic circle you could create,” the supervisor was saying. “It originally said ‘fireball,’ but now it’s ‘flare bomb.’”

Bolt was leaning against me, absently listening to our conversation.

“Is it really that powerful?” I asked. “The professor warned me against activating it because he thought my magic might run out halfway through.”

“With your magic power, you’d be able to activate it without any problem. That said, since you possess enough power to activate it no matter how inefficient the magic consumption is, you absolutely shouldn’t do it. You’d burn the place down to the ground.”

“Seriously? But I gotta admit, changing up the words is pretty fun.”

“Aha ha! Then you should take our other course, ‘The Development of Ancient Magical Language.’ We teach you how to draw magic circles that have low power consumption.”

I nodded, my expression serious. “I’ll be sure to sign up.”

The supervisor laughed again. “Good. And I mean it, don’t try activating this magic circle. It’s no joke,” he added for emphasis. “Now, about your friend—Alford, was it? Usually, we prefer for people to register with us before taking our courses, but if he’s willing to accept that he’ll be offered no guarantees, then he can participate as a guest. Bear in mind, however, that the fee will be increased accordingly.”

“So he’ll have to pay extra...” I muttered with a scowl.

The supervisor shrugged. “He’ll also have to purchase the textbook used during the course himself. We can lend one to him, but he’ll have to return it by the end of the course if he doesn’t purchase it. Moreover, only guild members receive free assistance in the case of injuries or accidents that may occur during the course. If we have to use a potion on a guest, they’ll be charged. Registration at the guild is free, so it’d be best if he just did that.”

“All right, I’ll let him know. Thank you.”

“Tell him we’d love to have him. He’s a student at my younger brother’s academy, so I’d be more than happy to help him out.”

“Huh?” I mumbled, baffled. “Your brother?” I repeated, unable to let that remark pass. I mean, the guild’s supervisor had a younger brother in charge of the academy? He looked so young, though...

The supervisor smiled knowingly. “I believe you’ve already spoken with him. He’s Arneval Academy’s chairman, you see. His partner is a lion beastman.”

“Him? He’s your younger brother?! But—” The chairman looked much older than the supervisor, but I hesitated to say that out loud.

The supervisor laughed cheerily. “We’re both half-elves, you see, so our appearances can be misleading. I’ll have you know I’ve been around since well before any humans inhabited this continent. I never thought I’d live for this long myself, to be honest. As for my brother, well, he must’ve taken after our father more so than me, so he’s matured faster.”

“Huh...”

I wasn’t sure how to respond.

“I think you might enjoy learning more about half-elves,” the supervisor said, pointing at his bookshelf. “There’s a book there written by someone I know, who is also a half-elf.”

“Um... Sorry, I’m struggling to keep up here.”

“I bet!”

This was all significant information, yet the supervisor was saying it so lightheartedly that it made me dizzy.

“Wait... Does that mean the chairman is also the son of the head of the Adventurer’s Guild?” I asked.

The supervisor cast Bolt a glance. “Oh? So you told him about that?” he prompted, and then slowly smirked. He seemed to have realized we’d grown closer lately, and teasingly added, “Do try to keep your head on your shoulders, Bolt, hmm?”

Bolt completely ignored the remark.

“Well, sorry for chatting for so long,” the supervisor said after a moment.

“You should be. What a waste of time,” Bolt responded.

“Oh dear, Bolt is sulking. Are you mad because I had Louis’s attention all to myself? How childish.”

“Believe what you will,” Bolt said, holding out his hand to me and urging me to hurry.

I happily took his hand and his frown disappeared.

“Thank you,” I told the supervisor.

He grinned and waved his hand, but before either of us could say our goodbyes, Bolt huffed, “You don’t need to thank that guy for anything,” and pulled me out of the room.

Chapter 12: The Motive Behind the Request

“Gah! That smug bastard and his smarmy grin!” Bolt yelled as he cut a monster clean in two, evidently taking his anger out on it.

“Sorry, Bolt. It’s my fault for bringing it up,” I replied after defeating a few of the smaller monsters, watching them fall to the ground before disappearing with a flash of light.

Bolt exhaled slowly, sheathing his sword. “No, it wasn’t your fault. I just got jealous seeing the bossman act like he knew you so well. I should be apologizing for being so petty. But for some reason, I just can’t be as lenient about it as I used to be... Damn it.”

“I like that you feel jealous over me,” I said with a chuckle as Bolt took my arm and poured a high potion over it. I felt a bit of a sting, and it was only then that I realized I’d gotten a small injury. During a battle, all my focus went to slaying the monsters, so I didn’t notice the pain.

“That was a powerful silver-ranked monster,” Bolt said. “You’ll be able to face gold-ranked ones soon.”

“Yeah.”

He looked calmer now as he smiled at me. “Still, just one rank makes a world of difference with monsters, so it’s best to practice with these for a bit longer before moving onto the gold-ranked ones.”

“Okay.” I nodded, but I cast him a probing look. Was he aware of the terms I had to fulfill in order to receive financial aid for my tuition? I still had no idea who was behind that whole deal. All I’d told Bolt was that the matter of my tuition had been resolved, and he hadn’t pried, so we’d not spoken about it since.

Then again, the deal had come from someone in the guild, and as my party member, maybe Bolt had been informed. But if so, then the deal itself was contradictory. Could it be that Bolt just wanted us to fight strong monsters together? No, it couldn’t be that simple...

“Louis!” Bolt called out, snapping me out of my thoughts just as I heard the shriek of a monster.

My heart leaped into my throat. Overwhelmed by an immense pressure, my movements suddenly felt sluggish. I could only stand there and watch as Bolt faced the monster that had swooped down from the sky. The gigantic bird’s gaze bored into me. I knew it was aiming for the weaker target between the two of us, yet I still couldn’t budge.

“Pull yourself together, Louis! Just push through it!”

Bolt’s voice rang in my head, and I finally felt my body respond. I was infuriated with myself for becoming so intimidated.

“Fuck!” I cursed, tightening my grip on my sword as I gathered up my magic.

O magic coursing through my body, permeate every corner of my being and become my strength!

My body grew hot, and suddenly I was sure I would be able to fly. I kicked off the ground, bringing myself to the bird’s level. I swung my sword down with all my might, the force of it bringing me back down to earth. The magic reinforcing my body kept me from feeling the impact.

I heard a thump next to me and glanced over to see the bird’s head rolling on the ground. A flash of light and it was gone, while its body remained suspended in the air, wings still flapping. In a last-ditch attack, the headless body lunged at me.

Jumping out of its path, I swung my sword one more time, skewering the bird on the blade and using my body weight to pin it to the ground. The wings fluttered wildly for a few seconds, but eventually the body turned to light and vanished as well.

“Well... You just single-handedly brought down a gold-ranked monster,” Bolt said.

Was he trying to say—

“I didn’t do it alone,” I argued.

“All I did was deflect its first attack. The rest was all you.”

“But if it weren’t for you, I would’ve remained frozen and the monster would’ve gotten me.”

“That’s just because you let your guard down for a moment. Were you distracted by something?”

Yes, by Bolt. But I couldn’t say that out loud.

The deal and the mysterious benefactor—it was all so obvious to me now. Why hadn’t I realized it sooner? When I’d first refused to borrow money from Bolt, he’d never brought it up again, so I hadn’t considered him as a candidate for my benefactor’s identity.

I had a lot on my mind, but I had managed to fulfill one of the conditions for my tuition: the slaying of a gold-ranked monster. Now all that was left was to reach a gold rank as an adventurer, and take the kingcraft elective next year.

Now, just why did that certain someone want me to take that elective? Even if I happened to be the descendant of some royal, his rule had already been usurped, so there was no place for me there. And the only people who knew of my heritage were Bolt and the guild’s supervisor. This made it obvious who my benefactor was.

I just couldn’t understand why.

If Bolt was truly behind the deal, then why did he want me to learn kingcraft? Did he want to revive his house in Fortuna? If he was trying to place me on the throne because he wanted to return to his old way of life, then that would mean...

I shook my head at the thought. After all, we were in the same position. He told me that he loved me, he slept with me, and he showed me that beautiful smile. He hadn’t said a word about wanting to go back.

Then maybe he remembered that when we’d first met, I had told him I wanted to attend an academy in order to get a job with a good income, and he’d thought the job of a king was the right fit. However, if he once again became a knight...

“Bolt,” I murmured as I sheathed my sword.

He turned to me, his gaze soft. “Hmm?”

I’d seen the sharp, cold way he looked at other people and monsters. I knew this gentle look was reserved only for me.

“Do you want me to become Fortuna’s king?” I asked quietly.

“Huh? What are you talking about?” he asked in turn, sounding both baffled and exasperated.

That reaction was so very like him that I found myself smiling.

We reported our kills to the guild, then returned to Bolt’s inn. He kept his arm wrapped over my shoulder, making it a bit difficult to walk. I was glad to be so close to him, though. This definitely wasn’t how a royal and his servant would behave, but it didn’t feel strictly romantic either. If I had to say, it felt like I’d been captured.

After entering Bolt’s room, we cleaned ourselves up, polished our swords, then sat down on the same bed. Bolt wrapped his arm around my waist, and I leaned into him. Was this what lovers all over the world did?

“Louis,” Bolt whispered into my ear, then pressed his lips against it.

I drew my shoulders up at the ticklish sensation. When I looked up at Bolt, he kissed me, lightly at first, pecking my lips several times. It felt unusually sensual.

I wondered how Bolt saw me. Did he truly want to do this with me? I didn’t do anything, just let him do all the work. Was that really okay?

As we kissed, my body recalled the sensations from a few days ago and began to get hot. Even though we were still fully dressed, I could tell we were both growing hard.

“When you become an adult, I guess it’s hard to hide how you feel,” I muttered in between kisses, a little embarrassed by my body’s reaction.

Bolt chuckled and glanced down at my crotch. “Maybe it’s to make up for the fact that you’re good at hiding your feelings with your words and expressions.”

“What am I going to do if this happens during a monster hunt?” I asked, covering my groin with my hand.

Bolt placed his hand on top of mine. “Do hunts excite you that much?” he asked, amused.

With a serious look on my face, I nodded. “Yeah, because you’re really cool when you bring down your enemies. You look so beautiful and strong. I find myself freezing and watching you without realizing it. If I got hard on top of all of that, I’d really be in trouble... Bolt?”

Right as I finished talking, Bolt let out a groan and face-palmed. His cheeks and ears were a little red.

“Bolt?” I asked again.

He suddenly enveloped me in his arms and buried his face in my neck. “Seriously, Louis, you’re just too cute...” he said, his voice muffled by my skin.

Something must’ve been wrong with his vision if he found me cute.

“I don’t get you,” I told him.

“That’s fine. Only I get to be aware of your cuteness. Are you tired?”

“We won easily today, so I’m fine. If I was tired, would you keep your hands to yourself?” That meant we’d just go to sleep without doing anything, right? I couldn’t have that.

I wrapped my arms around Bolt and pulled him closer. I pecked his lips like he had mine earlier, then entwined my tongue with his. He gazed at me as we kissed, and when I reached my hand down to his crotch, he grabbed it to stop me.

He pushed me onto my back, pinning my wrist to the bed as he deepened the kiss. Muffled moans escaped me.

“Mmf...”

I had tried to take the lead, yet Bolt had quickly seized control. Kissing him felt amazing, making my lower half heat up. His gaze seemed more fervent than usual, and I felt a spark of both excitement and dread.

Maybe I couldn’t pleasure Bolt properly due to my inexperience, but I wanted him to enjoy this too.

“What should I do?” I whispered, gazing at him through half-lidded eyes.

His gaze seemed to grow even more feral. “You don’t need to do anything. You’re adorable as you are.”

“I don’t want to just be adorable,” I huffed. “How do I make you feel good, Bolt?”

“You idiot,” Bolt said with a laugh. “It feels good when I kiss you, Louis. And when I’m inside of you, right here.” He grabbed my ass in his hands.

I pouted. “But...it didn’t come out of you the other day. That sticky fluid...” I pointed out grumpily. Didn’t that mean he hadn’t felt good?

Bolt released his grip on me and sighed deeply. “You’re right, I didn’t come. But that was your first time, Louis. I’m not some savage beast who’d ravage you for my own satisfaction. You were so cute, and that left me plenty satisfied. Got it?” he asked, bumping our foreheads together.

I groaned in denial. Honestly, I didn’t get it. As I furrowed my brows, Bolt kissed them.

“I want you to get used to my size bit by bit. Look,” he said, grabbing my hand and bringing it to his own crotch.

He felt larger and thicker than I was down there. Why did it feel so good to have this thing inside of me? I rubbed it through his pants, making Bolt curse under his breath, his hips bucking forward slightly.

“You probably won’t be able to take all of me until your body gets used to it, so we can just take our time until you’re ready,” Bolt whispered.

It was only now that I realized he hadn’t gone all the way inside me last time. The truth stunned me, but I reached out to grasp his clothes with determination. If that was the case, then I at least wanted to make him feel good tonight.

We undressed each other until we were both fully naked. Bolt kissed me all over: my face, lips, ears, chest. Every kiss made me melt into the sheets. As he reached for the oil, I spread my legs to give him better access. He poured the liquid over my erection, making me gasp in pleasure from that sensation alone.

His fingers moved lower, caressing my entrance. The moment he pushed them in, a bead of liquid seeped from my erection. My body surrendered to the pleasure as he slowly fingered me, but then he suddenly grasped me with his other hand.

“Ah! Bolt, wait... If you do that, I—”

Each time he stroked me, a wet sound echoed in the room. My hips jerked into his hand. I glanced at his face, and realized he was looking at me with blatant lust. Just seeing him like that almost took me over the edge. I tried covering my eyes and ears, hoping I could escape these sensations, but not being able to see only made me more aware of Bolt’s fingers moving inside of me.

“I’m... Ahh...”

“Louis...”

Right as Bolt lovingly whispered my name, the white liquid spurted out of me and into his hand. I slumped against the sheets, and Bolt withdrew his fingers. I took deep breaths to try and calm my pounding heart while Bolt lifted my legs. But when I felt his tip press up against me, my pulse only quickened.

Slowly and carefully, Bolt pushed himself into me. My body grew hot again from the mix of anticipation and happiness. Then he hit a really good spot, and I let out a choked gasp, my vision growing white. My insides tightened around him reflexively. Last time, too, I’d lost my mind when he hit that place. My whole body tensed.

Bolt pulled back, then thrust in, making me cry out.

Oh, no. If this keeps up, then he once again won’t be able to...

When Bolt tried to pull out again, I locked my legs around his waist to stop him. Breathing heavily, I gazed up at him, a few locks of my hair blocking my vision slightly.

“Bolt, I want you deeper,” I said, trying to push him closer with my legs as I brushed my hair out of the way. I much preferred his black hair over my red. I stared at him as I thought that, watching him frown.

“You... Don’t provoke me right now,” he murmured. His eyes narrowed, flashing with that same predatory glint he wore when he stared his enemies down. The sight made my heart leap wildly. But even so, he gently added, “If it hurts or it’s too much, tell me,” before tightening his grip on my legs and lifting my hips up slightly.

I was able to see where we were joined, and I gasped. He was far from all the way in, and the overwhelming anticipation of what it’d be like once he penetrated me fully surged through me. I watched as he began thrusting deeper.

“Mmf...”

I was sure it wouldn’t fit any further, yet he slowly speared me on his cock beyond what I thought was possible.

“Just a bit more,” he whispered, leaning over me. His voice rang in my ears, making my body grow pliant.

I gasped over and over, and Bolt placed a kiss against the corner of my eyes. His lips made a soft smacking sound as he pulled my hips closer. Then I felt his hips press against me, finally all the way inside of me. An unsexy groan spilled from me.

“Ngh...!”

His size was incredible, dominating my insides. It was completely different from our first time. My overwhelmed body was trembling. I was struggling a bit, but that wasn’t the only thing I felt...

Bolt stayed still, waiting for me to get used to it, but that just seemed to intensify the sensations. The place where we were joined felt hot, throbbing, almost painful. Yet at the same time, my mind was on cloud nine, overflowing with love for him.

“Mmm... Does it hurt?” Bolt asked, his voice hoarse as if he were holding back.

“I’m okay. It feels amazing...but my insides feel so hot,” I replied.

“That’s good,” he whispered, his cock twitching inside of me. “Might be too much for you if I move now,” he added, looking more pained than I felt.

How good would it feel if he started moving now? I already felt so satisfied just being able to feel every inch of him. Would I lose my mind to the pleasure like last time, or would Bolt take me so fiercely that it’d hurt? I didn’t mind either way. I was sure both would be incredible.

I gazed up at Bolt with excitement, causing his brows to furrow.

“So eager... I might seriously lose control if you look at me like that,” he murmured, pressing his hand to his forehead.

Then he placed his hands on either side of my head and looked down at me. I could see the desire in his eyes, and my guts tightened around him in response. I felt the shape of him even more clearly, which just turned me on more.

“You’re getting even tighter, Louis... Ngh, are you feeling good?”

“Yeah... It’s so good to feel you so deep...” I said, touching my own abdomen.

Bolt’s breath hitched, the muscles of his arms tensing. He leaned over me, careful not to crush me, and pressed our lips together. As our tongues touched, he pulled his hips back and smoothly withdrew from me. That drew a cry from my throat, which was swallowed by his mouth.

He pulled out almost all the way, then slammed back inside without hesitation. Feeling his heat deep in me was so good that my back arched into it. Bolt held me down, thrusting into me again.

“Ahh!”

I was seeing fireworks. My sensitive walls clamped around him from the pleasure as he drove himself into me over and over. I felt him forcing me open with every thrust, causing sweet moans to fall from my lips. I’d never heard myself make those sounds before.

It’s so good...too good.

I wanted to make sure Bolt was feeling good too, so I looked up at his face. He was looking back at me with a mix of pleasure and feverish heat, as if he wanted to devour me.

At that moment, I totally lost myself, clinging to Bolt, letting myself drown in the pleasure, craving his heat inside me. When I felt his release fill up my insides, I felt as accomplished as if I’d slain an enemy. But I paid for it when my stamina ran out...

The room had two beds, but one remained untouched. Bolt and I were lying next to each other. Yes, it was a bit tight, and our naked bodies were entwined together, but that was what made it so perfect. Our clasped hands marked our feelings for each other, and our bodies, sweaty and sticky after sharing a passionate evening, were melting into each other as if we were becoming one.

This was definitely not a relationship between a master and his servant.

While my body still lingered in the warmth of the afterglow, I wondered whether my worries from earlier had been unfounded.

Bolt kissed my forehead, brushing aside my bangs. “Why did you think I wanted to make you into a king?” he asked.

His hand was hot and still damp with sweat. I grabbed it and kissed it. His hands were noticeably larger than mine, and though they looked a little rough, they had guided me to heaven as if by magic.

“I thought you might be the one covering my tuition,” I replied, placing more kisses against his palm.

He gave me a troubled look. “You’re too sharp for your own good sometimes, Louis.”

So I had been right, after all.

“But why?” I asked.

He scratched the back of his head. “Because when I first offered to pay for your tuition, you refused.”

“Of course I did.”

“‘Of course’? We’re party members, Louis. It’s natural to want to help your partner out. But you stubbornly rejected my offer. It was very you, but I became stubborn too, wanting to find a way to pay for you.”

“It’s because we’re in a party that I didn’t want to become completely reliant on you,” I retorted. “I wanted to stand next to you as your equal.”

My words sounded more accusatory than I’d intended. Bolt sighed in exasperation, pulling me closer into his arms. His movements were gentle, causing me to break into a smile, before I quickly remembered myself and hardened my face.

“There it is,” he said. “Those words are a reflection of the path you’ve walked all your life. You reminded me of your father, and the remnants of my knightly spirit made me wonder whether it was my destiny to help you. At least, that was the case at first. But as I spent more time with you and watched you work so hard, I succumbed to temptation.”

“Temptation?”

“Yeah. I found myself wondering how you’d react if I spoiled you completely. What kind of face you’d make if I doted on you and held you close. Those thoughts filled my head when I saw your smile for the first time.” Bolt lowered his voice, whispering into my ear. “I wanted you to always smile at me like that. To laugh happily in my arms. I kept wondering what it’d be like.”

The smoldering heat within me reignited. But first, there was something he’d said which I couldn’t ignore.

“You’re not just settling for me because I remind you of someone you loved, right?”

Bolt’s eyes widened. But what if he really had been in love with my father? After all, he’d taken that vow of loyalty when he was only ten. Perhaps he’d harbored feelings for the king beyond mere respect? I couldn’t help but fret. Selfishly, I didn’t want to just be a replacement. Bolt’s and my first meeting would’ve probably gone very differently if I hadn’t reminded him of my father.

As I anxiously waited for his response, Bolt sighed again.

“No,” he said simply, evaporating my suspicions then and there.

He wrapped his arm around my head, squeezing my cheeks and causing my lips to purse. But despite their ridiculous shape, he kissed them.

“I became a knight as a result of circumstance. I respected the king for his gentle nature, but I didn’t desire him in that way. From the moment I pledged my loyalty, the palace was caught up in the rebellion, and I was at my limit. Plus, I was still a kid back then. I do regret that I couldn’t even serve as his shield and just ran away, but that’s about it.”

Bolt kissed my pursed lips again.

“You’re the only one I’ve ever wanted to do this to, Louis. To hold you, dote on you, and make you happy enough to make up for everything that happened to you before this.”

He let go of my cheeks, and this time we kissed properly, our tongues entwining. It only fanned the flames of my desire.

If this continues, I won’t be able to go back to my old way of life. I won’t be able to live without him.

I’d grown weak enough to have such thoughts. I used to be able to stand on my own two feet, but now I couldn’t do it without leaning on Bolt. Yet despite knowing that, I just couldn’t let him go.

We kissed, desire rising between us, making the place where we were joined not so long ago feel hot all over again.

Chapter 13: The Kingcraft Class Is Tough

I moved up to the second academic year. Alford and I were sorted into Class A. I guessed the study sessions we held with Shen in the secondary library had paid off. During our first class, Doma shot us a smirk.

According to Alford, most of the students in Class A were from high-ranked noble families. When we were in Class B, the other students had gossiped that nobody could get into Class A unless they paid their way into it with a large donation for the academy. Now I knew they were just sore losers. There was no way the chairman would accept bribes. The strict air in the classroom made it obvious that everyone had worked hard to get here. However, studying in this kind of environment seemed like it’d be suffocating, so I was already over it.

“The real question is, why is Doma in this class?” I asked.

“You making fun of me, Louis?”

“Let’s be honest here, you’re pretty inept at certain things.”

My words left Doma stunned, which made me feel a bit better. I took my assigned seat and began choosing my electives for the year. Alford sat in front of me, also looking at his form, and Doma glanced at us from the side.

“I think you should take advanced swordsmanship,” he chimed in. “You’ll qualify since you took swordsmanship last year, Louis. We can be in the class together.”

“No thanks,” I replied.

“Why not?! Surely you want to get better at sword fighting?!”

“Stop yelling. And I’m not taking that class this year.”

“But why?! Are you even aware of your own talent?”

“I’m flattered you appreciate my swordsmanship, but I’m an active adventurer. The classes are too simple for me. There’s no point if they won’t let me use my magic along with my sword, especially since I always practice combining them on my days off. So I’m better off investing in other classes.”

“Active adventurer...” Doma mumbled, dumbfounded. He’d been training a lot, so his physique was even bulkier than last year. His presence was a little overwhelming—it felt like being next to a small mountain. I was used to being with Alford, whose stature was similar to my own. And Bolt’s presence was imposing enough, so I really didn’t need to be around another guy like that.

Besides, I had told Doma the truth. When it came to slaying monsters, obsessing too much on your sword techniques alone was meaningless. Combining various spells with your fighting style to kill the monsters as quickly as possible was key to survival. The swordsmanship taught in classes was rarely useful for actual combat. The classroom was better suited to learning the fundamentals.

Moreover, my party member’s swordsmanship was the most beautiful of all. I already had the perfect example to learn from.

“Did you pick your electives yet, Alford?” I asked.

“Yeah, I’ll be continuing the same ones from last year,” he said. “What’re you gonna take instead of swordsmanship, Louis?”

“Kingcraft.”

As soon as I said that, all my classmates turned to look at me. I scowled at them, but Alford looked just as shocked as they did. He lowered his voice and leaned closer to me.

“You can’t take kingcraft unless you’re from a politically powerful family,” he told me.

Ah, so that’s what it is, I thought. That made my classmates’ reactions more understandable. However, the chairman was aware of the terms of the deal when he’d discussed it with me, so he’d likely allow me to take the elective. Or rather, there was no other choice.

But if I do, rumors might start spreading that I’m some illegitimate child of a fancy bloodline... It’s risky.

I sighed and realized I’d forgotten to ask Bolt why he’d included that requirement in the deal in the first place.

◇◇◇

The kingcraft elective was held in a small building situated farther back on the academy premises than the main building where most classes were held. The exterior didn’t look like anything special, but the interior was starkly different from the rest.

The furniture looked so fancy that school uniforms looked out of place here, and the layout resembled that of a luxurious mansion. The guards were armed with spears in their hands, and the security was so strict that it almost felt like we weren’t in a school anymore.

Sticking out like a sore thumb, I made my way to the second floor of the building to enter my classroom...except this lavish room could hardly be called that. I was quickly starting to regret taking this elective.

There were two other students besides me. Both were a year older than me and had been taking kingcraft since last year. One was the son of a distinguished noble house with royal blood connections, and the other was the fourth prince of a different country, who’d come here on a two-year study abroad program.

And then there was me, a commoner.

As I walked toward the opulent chair that had been prepared for me, the other two spoke up, brimming with intrigue.

“You must be that adventurer everyone’s talking about.”

“May I ask why you took this elective? Last year it was just me and Alloro, so I’m happy to have another classmate.”

“Indeed. I was getting tired of only seeing the same two faces over and over.”

“The professor is also your at-home tutor, so it’s no wonder.”

“Right. Apparently, they couldn’t find anyone else with his credentials, so it is what it is.”

“Ahh, I see.”

After their little banter, they introduced themselves to me. The cheerful student was His Highness Fordial, the foreign fourth prince, and the one with the serious air and a small smile was His Highness Alloro, the heir of a grand duchy.

This was all well and good, but the drink they offered me came in a teacup worth more than my monthly food budget. Why were they drinking tea during class anyway? And why was there some kind of butler on standby next to them? I was just wondering.

Alloro was graduating next year, and Fordial would be returning to his home nation once this academic year was up. They both humorously said that next year, I might end up alone in this elective.

I hadn’t uttered a single word to them this entire time. They seemed to already have all the information they needed on me, so I thought it was fine to stay silent. There was such a gap between our statuses that it was probably best for an orphan like me not to start a conversation. Then again, technically, the same should’ve been true for Alford and Doma. However, Fordial and Alloro were my upperclassmen, which made things a bit more complicated.

“I didn’t think you’d be so quiet. And you’re rather petite, aren’t you? I suppose this goes to show that rumors should always be taken with a grain of salt,” one of them said.

“He might be petite, but I heard he defeated the son from a house of excellent knights. If so, I’d love to test my skills against him.”

“I’ll pass. Sword fighting isn’t my forte. But if we’re talking about a magic duel, I’m confident I wouldn’t lose... Ah, you’re still staying silent, hmm? Do you think we’ll have you beheaded if you try talking to us? You have nothing to worry about, so just relax.”

“I can’t,” I said quietly. There was no way I could relax right now.

If I knocked over their tea set and broke it, it’d bankrupt me instantly. I’d glimpsed the leaves on the tea cart earlier, and they looked premium grade. The table in front of me was exquisitely crafted, with gold filigree beneath its glass top. I couldn’t guess its price in my wildest dreams.

I couldn’t be at ease from the moment I entered the building itself, let alone a room as fancy as this. There was only 1,300 gal in my wallet. A dirt-poor student like me couldn’t afford to relax in this situation.

Right as I stifled a sigh, there was a light knock on the door. The door opened, and a man with a sharp, alert, and somewhat high-strung expression entered.

“Thank you for waiting. It’s time to begin today’s lesson on kingcraft.” The professor placed a tome on his desk, which looked equally as expensive as our table.

The first lesson focused on self-introductions from all of us, including the professor, and then we learned a bit about Norden’s history. The professor said that going forward, we’d learn brief accounts of other countries’ histories, and then move onto diplomacy and maintaining balanced international relations.

The other two students had already taken one year of kingcraft, so they’d learn more advanced techniques of ensuring their nations’ survival. There were only three students total, so the teacher could instruct us all individually without any issue.

Even the pens we were given seemed opulent, and I could hardly bear to touch mine. I was afraid I’d break it if I took it with me, so after the lesson, I asked the teacher to keep it for me. Grim-faced, he scolded me, but agreed. I think the deciding factor was when I told him that I wouldn’t be able to pay for the pen if I accidentally broke it while slaying monsters.

The notebooks and textbooks were lavish as well, making me wonder if I’d ever get a moment’s rest. The thought that I’d have to go through this once a week for a whole year made my stomach churn.

As I pressed my hand to my abdomen, the other two esteemed students observed me with amusement.

I decided to vent my frustration by slaying monsters on my next day off. However, when I arrived at the Adventurer’s Guild, Bolt wasn’t there. He’d always waited for me here, so that was odd.

This has never happened before.

I looked around, wondering if he hadn’t arrived yet, when the receptionist called out to me.

“I have a message for you from Bolt. He said that he has business to take care of, so he cannot spend the day with you, and that he’s sorry.”

“Huh? So he can’t come today?” I asked.

“That’s right. He asked me to pass that message three days ago, and I haven’t seen him since.”

“Oh... I guess you wouldn’t know what he’s doing?”

“I’m afraid not. But our supervisor accompanied him, so I don’t think he’ll be in any danger.”

“So...the supervisor is strong?”

“Oh yes. He’s on equal standing with the platinum-ranks.”

“Wow...”

I was surprised, as the supervisor was a slender, graceful man who didn’t look particularly powerful. Nevertheless, I thanked the receptionist and walked to the request board.

For Bolt, taking independent action like that might’ve been business as usual, but I felt a pang of loneliness. This would be my first time going monster hunting solo. I registered a mission to fetch silver-ranked monster loot from the nearby forest onto my terminal, then exited the guild. The ping that resounded from my terminal when the quest was accepted kept ringing in my ears.

I ventured deep into the forest and battled the monster from the request. Using my magic, I enhanced my physical abilities and came out on top with surprising ease. I ended up gathering more loot than the request specified and returned to the guild by dusk.

I felt relieved when my mission was marked as successful, and then inwardly scolded myself, reminding myself that I used to complete requests on my own all the time.

I asked the receptionist about Bolt again, but they said he still hadn’t returned.

Since I’d always stayed with Bolt over the weekends, I’d filled in the overnight form earlier today. I agonized about what to do, staring at my terminal. I knew that contacting Bolt when he was in the middle of a mission would inconvenience him, but...

I’d worked hard during the week, motivated by the prospect of seeing him again on my day off. Now, as if kingcraft hadn’t been mentally draining enough, his absence was making me lose my resolve.

With a sigh, I put my terminal back into my bag. But at that exact moment, it vibrated. I quickly took it back out and saw Bolt’s name displayed on the screen. I instantly felt elated.

“Hello? Bolt?”

“Hey. Is now a good time?”

“Yeah,” I said, my heart soaring at the fact we could have a call together like this.

Bolt apologized for not being able to spend the day with me. I’d felt lonely without him, but I was an adult now, and it was normal for a gold-ranked adventurer like Bolt to be busy. Knowing this would likely happen again in the future, I told him it was all right.

“You filled the overnight form, right?” Bolt went on. “Just stay in my room. The innkeeper and landlady already know you.”

“But...”

“It’s fine. I’m pretty far from the city, so I may not be back by tomorrow. I’d rather you use the room in my absence. I don’t want them to cancel my tenancy because I’m not around.”

I found myself smiling. I liked the way he looked after me, as if my well-being mattered to him as much as his own. “Okay, thanks,” I said.

We had to end the call quickly after that. I stared at the screen, savoring the lingering echo of Bolt’s voice. Then, I sold off the extra loot and stored my money in my guild bank account, leaving just enough cash in my wallet to get by.

I made my way to where Bolt was staying. As soon as I entered the inn, the landlady greeted me. “Louis, dear! Well done on your hard work today.”

I politely informed her that Bolt wouldn’t be back for some time. Based on her worried reaction, I surmised that Bolt had disappeared from Perla quite suddenly. Otherwise, he would’ve told her about his absence himself.

I told the landlady that Bolt had given me permission to stay in his room. She breathed a sigh of relief.

“Thank goodness! You see, our rules state that if we don’t hear back from someone for three days, the room will have to be vacated. But Bolt is a gold-ranked adventurer, and he always pays on time, so I’d love for him to stay as long as possible. I’m glad you came by to tell me, Louis,” she said, clapping her hands together. “If we extend someone’s stay without their permission, we could face penalties too,” she added, sharing the behind-the-scenes policies with me.

The life of an adventurer meant constant brushes with death. Even if someone rented out a room for a long time, if they disappeared and failed to contact the innkeepers, their room could be vacated after a certain period to make it available for other guests. The head of the innkeepers’ association made a rule that if a guest was missing with no contact for a week, their contract had to be terminated. Although, it was unclear whether this decision was made to prevent people from taking advantage or to boost the inns’ revenue and turnover rates.

It was common for contracts to be terminated even if they were paid in advance simply because the guest didn’t inform the innkeepers about their absence. The innkeepers themselves found this stressful. The reputable ones would refund the money, but some bad eggs refused to do so.

Either way, I had informed the landlady of Bolt’s absence, so he’d be allowed to keep his room. And if he still wasn’t back by next week, the woman implored for me to stay here in his place. Apparently, he’d paid for the room well in advance.

“It’d be much cheaper for him to just settle down somewhere,” she mentioned with a chuckle.

I entered the room, finding only Bolt’s luggage with a change of clothes inside. I set my bag down and sat in the wooden chair. There were two beds here, signaling that Bolt was always ready to welcome me. Lately, though, we had been sharing the same bed.

I took off my shoes and equipment, placing them on the floor. I took a quick bath in the attached bathroom, washed my underclothes, and hung them out to dry in the corner. Clad only in my underwear, I threw myself onto the second bed, the one Bolt and I hadn’t been using.

Bolt hadn’t contacted me during the school week at all. Our call today was the first I’d heard from him.

I pulled the sheets over myself and grabbed my terminal. There were no messages from him, but I hesitated to reach out to him first.

Ahh, being with him really made me weak. To think I’d actually feel lonely when I’m by myself.

I hadn’t really felt it at the dorm, but being on my own in the room I always shared with him made me all the more aware of his absence.

Overcome by that unbearable feeling, I closed my eyes.

Chapter 14: The Fateful Encounter

I awoke early in the morning, stretched, put on my equipment, then headed to the dining room. They hadn’t opened yet, but I could hear the staff working in the kitchen.

I went to the back garden and did my daily training while wondering what to do with my day. Perhaps I could take a course at the guild? Bolt always arranged everything for me, so I’d never decided to take one by myself.

I remembered Alford. If he was free today, maybe he’d want to take a course with me. I had a way to contact him now.

I gave myself a quick wipe down at the drinking fountain in the corner of the garden, and returned to my room. Once I was fully dressed, I took out my terminal and found Alford’s number. We spent most school days together, so we hadn’t talked through our terminals before.

I tapped the call function. It wasn’t long before Alford picked up.

“Louis? Is something wrong? Are you hurt or—”

“No, I’m fine. Why is that your first thought?”

“When you get a call from the guy who normally never calls you, it usually means something really bad happened,” he explained.

I acknowledged he had a point, then asked him if he was doing anything today. He said he had no plans, so I asked if he’d be interested in going to the guild with me to take a course. He accepted without hesitation, breathing heavily as he told me he’d get ready and head there immediately. He abruptly ended the call.

We hadn’t specified a time, but I decided I should go to the guild and at least see what courses were available today.

Downstairs, everything was open now, so I bought a bun stuffed with meat and vegetables, and started making my way to the guild as I ate. If I did that at the academy, I’d get scolded for having bad manners.

When I got there, I saw a crowd of adventurers looking at the newly posted request board and a long line of people stood in front of the reception desk. It really was nothing like the guild back at Comet Village.

I passed through the throng and walked up to the board displaying the course schedule. Just like last time, quite a few were being held today. I stared at it for a while, pondering my options, until I heard an uproar by the guild entrance.

“What the—? This ain’t a place for fancy-pants like you.”

“Must be a lost little lamb. Probably just stumbled into this place because he doesn’t know downtown.”

“Excuse me, but I’m here to meet someone. Please get out of my way.”

“Sorry, lad, but there’s a big crowd today. You’ll have to push your way through.”

“Push...? You’re all quite big and strong. I’m afraid I’d bounce right off you.”

“Hey, why’s the fancy-pants talking to us like we’re his equals?”

“Maybe he wants to sue us for lèse-majesté ’cause of how we talk, eh?”

As I saw Alford standing in front of a group of confused adventurers, I realized I hadn’t advised him how to dress for this place. I walked over to him with a sigh, weaving through the powerfully built adventurers, keeping my eyes on Alford.

A pristine outfit adorned his dainty frame. The attire was quite simple, but for the adventurers, this was a mind-boggling sight that stood out like a sore thumb. I felt bad for summoning him to this place without warning him first.

“Alford,” I called out from the gap between the men.

Wide-eyed, Alford craned his neck to look around, unable to spot me because of my short stature. Frustrated, I pushed through the space between the adventurers in front of me.

Finally spotting me, Alford smiled. “Ah, Louis!”

“Oh, he’s with Louis?” someone murmured, and the group quickly dispersed, everyone going back to their own business.

I breathed a sigh of relief, glad they wouldn’t be bothering Alford any further. I grabbed his hand and pulled, leading him through the crowd. Everyone thought this was funny and blocked our path on purpose.

“Stop fucking around,” I snapped, causing one of them (an acquaintance of mine) to burst out laughing.

In the commotion, some of them reached out to ruffle my hair or poke me, and by the time we finally emerged from the throng, both Alford and I looked completely disheveled.

Bolt wasn’t with me today, so I guess they saw me as an easy target. They were all Bolt’s acquaintances, though, so I knew they weren’t malicious. Here, if anyone behaved like those adventurers back at the village guild, they’d get kicked out and have their card revoked on the spot. In fact, I’d seen it happen a few times already. The receptionists were surprisingly strong.

I remembered that Sebal had said it was rare to see me without Bolt, and seeing someone like Alford here probably had the adventurers a bit worked up. Everyone kept stealing glances at us, which was a little unsettling.

Alford straightened out his wrinkled coat, ran his hand through his hair, then smiled at me. “Thanks for calling me today, Louis. This place is something else. It’s my first time here, and it’s so lively! I always thought it’d be much scarier.”

“At night, when everyone’s wrapping up their missions, things get even more intense. Everyone’s laughing while covered in blood, and then they go straight to the cafeteria without bothering to change or clean up.”

Alford paused. “I...admire adventurers. That lifestyle is impossible for me.”

“I think that’s a good thing,” I replied with a chuckle, and he laughed as well.

We looked at the noticeboard together. Various lectures were listed: basic magic-based swordsmanship, compounding medicine, ancient magic language, and training with all kinds of weapons. But none of these caught Alford’s eye.

“Louis, what course do you want to take?” he asked.

“I don’t care. Bolt isn’t around today, so I thought I could take a course on a whim.”

“I see. So you’re okay with me choosing? Of course, I don’t mind if we both want to attend different lectures.”

“No, no, let’s go together. I’m fine with anything you pick, Alford. There’s no downside to taking any of these, and I don’t mind giving them a try. Also, I’m curious about that lecture too.”

His eyes widened as he realized I had noticed the one course he couldn’t take his eyes off of. Funnily enough, I knew what he wanted to pick without him even saying a word.

“This one, right? ‘Magic and Potions of the Beastmen.’”

I grinned. “Yeah. Come on, let’s sign up.”

Alford smiled back, and we went up to the reception desk.

“Excuse me,” he called out nervously. “May I please register with the guild? I would also like to sign up for one of your courses, if that’s all right.”

There was a commotion around us again. I didn’t think I’d ever heard such a polite request in the guild. I was on the verge of bursting out laughing as I glanced at Alford, whose entire body was stiff with nerves. I continued repressing my giggles as Alford filled out the form with his meticulously neat handwriting.

It seemed that he recalled what I’d told him before, about how registering with the guild was more advantageous if you wanted to take their courses.

Once all the documents were completed, the receptionist gave Alford a dark-gray card. He looked at it with a big smile. Not many would be this happy at the sight of a guild card. Most only registered here as a last resort after reaching rock bottom. That had been the case for both me and Bolt.

“Your chosen lecture starts in two hours,” the receptionist said. “Please head to classroom F in the back by the appointed time. Should the lecture be canceled for any reason, you’ll receive a full refund. However, if you’re unable to attend because of personal circumstances, no refund will be issued, so please bear that in mind.”

“All right. Thank you very much,” Alford responded. “Do I need to bring anything for the lecture?”

“No, we provide everything, including writing utensils.”

Alford politely lowered his head, then turned to me. The adventurers stared at him and the receptionist, having hardly ever witnessed such a formal exchange in their lives.

“I’ll be taking the same course,” I said.

“Very well. You two are together, aren’t you? Your friend is a very pleasant person, Louis,” the receptionist said, handing me a lecture ticket.

“I agree.”

“I hope more such people will register,” they murmured.

To kill time, Alford and I went to the guild’s library. It was located on the first floor of the building, and unlike the crowded ground level, it was deserted. Anyone registered with the guild could access it, but there was no lending system, so you could only read the books while physically in the library. However, most adventurers prioritized going out to complete requests, and only stopped by here on occasion to gather any information they needed before heading out.

I’d never come here with Bolt, since I usually studied at the academy’s secondary library. He preferred combat to reading too, and he was knowledgeable enough to teach me anything I needed to know about the monsters we hunted.

Alford and I headed to different shelves. Before long, he took a seat with a book on beastmen, looking pleased. We were about to have a lecture on the topic, but his choice didn’t surprise me.

As for me, I picked a book about Fortuna. It was tattered, the cord binding seemingly repaired multiple times in the past. It was illustrated and was primarily about the Demon King. It was written in the ancient magic language, but the words were simple enough that anyone who dabbled in it could read it without trouble.

I carried it back to the table with me, careful not to damage it further. Then, I sat across from Alford and began reading.

Once upon a time, the continent enjoyed its most prosperous era. The king of that era unwittingly grew greedy, spurred by his flourishing nation and the riches that kept falling into his lap. Soon, his greed knew no bounds.

One day, he was presented with the Almighty Vessel, a sacred treasure which had the ability to fulfill his every wish. However, for each wish, the vessel required a sacrifice of equal worth. Each time the king granted it a sacrifice, the object of his desire appeared before him.

First, he fed it a small gem. Then one gem became two, and two became five...

The king was insatiable, and with each new desire, the price the vessel required grew. He offered unto it everything he owned, and when his possessions ran out, he began sacrificing his own citizens.

Tainted by flesh and blood, the Almighty Vessel was corrupted by the king’s greed and went berserk. It swallowed the king himself and, using his life force, transformed into the Demon King. Becoming the embodiment of endless greed, it swallowed the continent whole—

“Huh? A page is missing...” I murmured.

I had just turned the page, but instead of a continuation of the previous story, the next sentence read, “A valiant hero rose up and left his homeland to vanquish the Demon King.” Any description of the events after the continent was swallowed were conspicuously absent.

I sighed in disappointment, and when I looked up from my book, I noticed that Alford was crying.

“Alford?” I asked, frazzled by the unexpected sight.

He sniffled and pulled a handkerchief from his pocket. “Sorry,” he murmured, wiping his face as he sobbed quietly.

“What did you read? Your book’s about beastmen, right?”

“Yeah. I was reading the story of how humans and beastmen became divided, and how when this continent was consumed by corruption, the people crossed over to the last land of hope. Ahh, what a foolish thing we humans did...”

“Foolish?” I repeated, glancing at his book. There was a drawing depicting humans abusing beastmen. “But...this is fiction, right?”

“It’s based on fact. These are the author’s own experiences... To think they went through such pain...”

Alford’s tears kept rolling down his cheeks, and he kept his face buried in the handkerchief, but he couldn’t look away from the book. He was determined to read it cover to cover. I was curious myself, but there was only one copy of it available, so I turned back to my own.

By the time Alford finished his book and put it back on the shelf, our lecture was about to begin. I had no idea how to cheer him up, so we walked over to the classroom in silence. There were two other people already in the classroom when we arrived, so we sat next to them and waited for the lesson to begin.

Soon, a gentle bell rang, and the door opened. The lecturer, a fox beastman, entered.

“Oh? There’s four of you today? How unusual,” he spoke up. “Glad to have you all. My name’s Stant, and I’ll be holding today’s lecture. My specialization is potion-making...” As the teacher introduced himself and surveyed the class, his eyes suddenly stopped on Alford. “Excuse me,” he said to nobody in particular and stepped closer to us.

Stant stopped in front of the startled Alford, peering at his face. He reached out, his furry fingers gently stroking Alford’s cheek.

“Why are you crying? I felt an ache in my chest when I looked at you, you know. Did somebody hurt you?”

“Huh? N-No, I...” Alford mumbled, tensing up in shock. His face turned bright red at the teacher’s proximity.

The rest of us were looking at him now too.

“How can I make you feel better?” Stant went on. “Let’s see, do you like potion-making? Would you like to look at my special brew? Or maybe I should conjure up a pretty flower? Hmm...”

“Th-There’s no need... Um, you’re very close...”

They were both acting strangely, and the class was already getting derailed. The other two attendees just stared in silence, unsure how to respond. Not wanting to waste our lecture time, I decided to throw Alford a bone.

“He was just reading a book in the library, and it affected him.”

Stant looked at me. “Oh, so that’s why he’s so upset. I’m glad it’s not because you were getting harassed. But being upset is no good either!”

“Sorry, it’s just because I’m still so immature...” Alford murmured. “I didn’t mean to worry you. I’m okay now.”

“You still seem sad to me... What’s your name?”

“I’m Alford del Frantino.”

The professor barked out a laugh at Alford’s sharp introduction, then ruffled his hair. “I’ll give you my special recipe just to cheer you up, Alford.”

“Th-Thank you...?”

As Stant at last returned to the front of the room, Alford stared at him, still blushing. His hair looked messier than usual now, which I pointed out to him. He gasped and quickly tried to sort it out with his fingers.

Before us were tools used to compound medicine, as well as ingredients. Those registered with the guild were able to keep these materials after the lecture. These tools were larger than what we used in the academy, and harder to use. As the quantity of ingredients increased, so did the difficulty of adjusting the mixture.

I struggled to follow the teacher’s instructions, and failed twice in a row. Thankfully, each time I messed up, I was allowed to restart with new ingredients. As I began my third attempt, I heard a murmur of “There we go,” next to me.

“Professor Stant, I’m done,” Alford said, raising his hand.

Everyone stared at him. As soon as I looked away from my mixture, it turned black. Another failure. I sighed and looked back at Alford’s desk, where a vial filled with a lovely, light-purple liquid sat waiting.

“Ah, you did it! Well done. Not many people can do this well on their first try. Alford, you have talent.”

Alford’s face lit up at the praise, but it quickly darkened again. “Thank you,” he muttered, lowering his head.

Stant frowned, noticing that something was wrong. “Here,” he said, handing Alford a slip of paper. “This is the next recipe. Both this potion recipe for instant anti-poison and the one for instant anti-paralysis you just made are rarely shared around here, so give it your all.”

I and the rest of the students responded, “Yessir!”

The teacher nodded, then looked back at Alford with a note of concern.

By the end of the lecture, perhaps thanks to the fact the professor could instruct us individually, everyone successfully made both potions. I put all the tools and items I made into my bag. Meanwhile, Stant gestured for Alford to come over.

“Do you mind if I speak with you?” he inquired.

I didn’t want to get in the way, so I called out a goodbye to Alford and exited the classroom. Soon enough, I found myself standing in front of the request board. I wondered whether I could take on any requests at this hour, when I heard a ding from the guild entrance. I turned around to see Bolt.

When he spotted me, he hurried over and wrapped his arms around me.

“Louis, I’m back. I missed you.”

“Oh, hi. I missed you too, Bolt. You must be exhausted.”

Bolt was resting his chin on my shoulder, but I’d spotted the dark circles under his eyes, and his cheeks had looked a bit hollow.

“I was, but the sight of you energized me all over again,” he said.

“Yeah, right. Go rest up.”

“Then come with me.”

“I was just about to take a request.”

Bolt was hugging me tightly, so I put my arms around his back too. That was when I heard someone clear their throat. We both turned around to find the receptionist looking at us. Since it was afternoon, nobody else was here.

“Bolt, please turn in your report,” they said sternly.

Bolt seemed irritated, but walked over to the counter. “Let me enjoy my time with Louis.”

“You can, in private. But Louis has company today.”

“Company?” Bolt echoed, shooting me a look.

I nodded, remembering the lecture and that professor. He’d acted normal around me and the other two students, but he’d been practically on top of Alford. It made me uncomfortable. Pushing that thought aside, I explained to Bolt that I had taken a course with Alford.

“Ah, Stant’s course.”

“You know him?” I asked.

“Yeah. I took his lecture once too, and we’ve been in a party together in the past. He’s a good guy, and skilled too. He can be a bit cold, but eh, everyone’s different. So, guess he’s working as a teacher today.”

“Cold? Well, he’s talking to Alford in private right now,” I said, gesturing toward the back of the guild.

“I see,” Bolt said with a nod.

We waited for a bit, until eventually Alford appeared...with Stant close behind. Alford approached me with a troubled look on his face, but when he noticed Bolt, he stopped in his tracks.

“Yo. Thanks for looking after my Louis all the time,” Bolt said casually.

Alford’s face instantly flushed. “Y-You must be Louis’s... Um...” He glanced aside, embarrassed.

I knew what he must’ve been thinking about, and chuckled to myself.

“Nice to meet you,” Alford said awkwardly.

Stant took a step in front of Alford, baring his fangs threateningly. “Bolt, did you lay a hand on Alford?”

“Huh? We haven’t seen each other in so long, and that’s the first thing you say to me?” Bolt scoffed. “I don’t appreciate you saying things that might give Louis the wrong idea.”

“Then why is Alford so embarrassed to be around you?”

Because I told him about my first night with Bolt, I thought with a thousand-yard stare.

Alford ran up to my side and grabbed my sleeve. “I... I’m the sole heir of a noble family,” he said quietly.

“Yeah, I know,” I replied.

“Do you mind if...I ask you for some advice?” he murmured, glancing over his shoulder at Stant, then looking back at me.

Bolt, sensing that something was up, sprang into action, and before long we were in a private room of the guild again. Stant came too, and cast a soundproofing and locking magic circle over the door.

“Nobody will interrupt now, Alford,” he assured, spreading his arms wide. Next to him, Bolt chuckled.

Alford cast Bolt a quick glance, then walked up to me uncertainly and rested his forehead on my shoulder.

“Ah!” Stant exclaimed and tried to approach us, but Bolt restrained him.

I patted Alford’s head, causing him to wrap his arms tightly around me.

“Just what happened in that short conversation?” I asked.

“Professor Stant asked if I’d be interested in becoming his apprentice.”

“Ah, I see,” I said, realizing that Alford must’ve felt incredibly conflicted. He was his family’s heir, and an only child. He must’ve been trying to remind himself of that fact when he’d said that to me earlier.

“To be honest, I... No, I shouldn’t even say it,” he muttered.

“Say it. Your parents aren’t here. Professor Stant is dying to hear it,” I said, adding that he’d been staring at us with his fox ears twitching.

“He said he doesn’t want to let me go,” Alford confessed quietly. It was practically a whisper, but the room was small, and I was sure the other two could hear us.

I nodded, silently encouraging Alford to continue.

“And even though we just met today, I feel the same way. I want to be with him forever.”

“Love at first sight, huh?”

“Maybe.”

I couldn’t see Alford’s face, but his pained voice and trembling shoulders told me everything I needed to know about his mental state. I sighed, patting his back.

“You have always liked beastmen, I suppose.”

“H-Have I...?”

“Yeah. You were shooting that lion beastman lovesick glances in the student guidance room way back when,” I reminded him.

“I... I was just amazed to see a beastman for the first time, and thought he looked very beautiful. It wasn’t exactly the same as what I’m feeling now... Ah, sorry, Louis. I’m hugging you in front of your lover...” he said, suddenly stepping away from me, bright red in the face.

The thought he might be recalling what I’d shared with him amused me, despite the gravity of the situation. But this is basically a confession, so he should be saying all that to Stant, not me.

Behind Alford, Stant was covering his face with both hands and gazing at the ceiling as Bolt continued to hold him back. He must’ve heard everything.

“Don’t worry about it,” I said. “Bolt wouldn’t get angry over something like that. Right, Bolt?”

“Yeah,” he affirmed.

Alford steeled himself and turned to face Bolt, then bowed. “It was my action, so please don’t suspect Louis of unfaithfulness. My apologies.”

“By that logic, I’m being unfaithful by restraining Stant like this. Right, Louis?”

“Ha ha, I guess so. You are hugging him pretty tight,” I said.

“Bolt! Let go of me already!” Stant objected. “I can read the room, all right? I know that your mate is close friends with Alford, so I won’t do anything reckless!”

Bolt finally loosened his hold on Stant. The latter broke free and tried to throw a punch at Bolt, who dodged with a laugh. The attack was so quick that I could barely follow it, showing a glimpse of the foxman’s true abilities. Wasn’t he supposed to be an apothecary?

“But...now that we’ve met, there’s no way we can be apart,” Stant said quietly, stopping his attacks abruptly. “I heard that Alford’s an only child who has to inherit his family. But I’ll probably always want to be by his side.” His sorrowful expression mirrored Alford’s.

“Before attending the lecture today, I read the story of a human and a beastman who loved each other, but were forced apart,” Alford said.

Now I realized what his book had been about. I also recalled that when we’d learned about other races in class, we’d been taught that beastmen only loved one person for their entire lives. They called their lifelong partner a “mate.” The person who’d given the lecture was the same lionman I’d met in the student guidance room, and apparently he and the chairman were mates—that was why they ran the school together.

I’d heard that the lionman came from a bloodline meant to inherit his village’s leadership, but unable to be apart from the chairman, he left the village to be with him. He’d said during the lecture that regardless of their mate’s race, a beastman’s heart yearned for them to a painful degree. He added, with a bitter smile, that other races struggled to understand that feeling.

However, seeing Alford standing there with his fists clenched, it was obvious that both he and Stant were intensely drawn to one another. Even though Alford loved making medicine and had a talent for it, he’d resigned himself to being his family’s heir. He looked so conflicted that he seemed seconds away from throwing himself at me and begging for help. His feelings toward Stant must’ve been irresistibly intense.

Stant nodded at Alford’s words, then explained what the book had been about. “It’s a real story based on what happened when this continent was swallowed by corruption and the people escaped across the sea to a different land. It was a tale told in my village too.”

“People escaped?” I asked.

“Yes. Back then, only monsters were able to survive on this continent.”

That aligned with the picture book I’d been reading earlier, so I listened intently as Stant recounted the tale.

Long ago, this continent was corrupted by a greedy king, and only monsters could live here. The beastmen were the first to sense what was happening and fled, bringing everyone they could to the unpolluted land across the sea.

Many lives were lost to the corruption, but some managed to escape by the skin of their teeth. The land they arrived at already had a small number of beastmen among the existing population, and it was common for nonhuman races to be oppressed and treated like animals.

Half of the refugees were beastmen. The natives of the land started to oppress them, just as they always had. Everyone simply endured it until one day, the mate of the chief beastman was brutally murdered by the humans. The chief went mad with hatred for humanity. To protect him, and to ensure their kind was never oppressed again, the beastmen severed all ties with the humans. They had no other choice, or their chieftain could’ve been consumed by his rage and turned into a demon.

However, this meant that beastmen who had human mates had to be separated from them. The chief had become so consumed by rage that if he sensed the presence of a human, he’d tear them apart regardless of who they were.

Deciding that they were better off isolated, the beastmen asked the elves for help, and migrated to a land uninhabited by humans. Beastmen called the Guardians protected the borders to ensure no human would wander into their new home.

The chief of the eastern tribe decided to separate from his human mate, but wanting to remain as close to them as possible, he volunteered to become one of the Guardians himself. However, he never told his mate this, for he felt that if he were to see them while the other beastmen were separated from their mates for life, it would be a betrayal to his kin.

In the beastmen’s new land, those who’d been forced apart from their human mates began to be consumed by insanity. Though their species was no longer oppressed, their situation was still grim.

As for the Guardians, they transformed into stone statues that would curse any human who touched them, and continued protecting their lands for generations. The chief, who had been on the verge of madness after losing his mate, became the central statue, serving as a shield for his people.

Thus, the beastmen vanished from the human world.

“That is our history,” Stant concluded. “Apparently, the human eventually found their mate’s statue and made a home nearby. The beastman was conscious, but stuck inside his stone form, so they couldn’t speak or embrace. He was forced to live out an eternal life in his stone prison. It must’ve been hell, to watch his human mate age and be unable to do anything about it. But he fulfilled his duty to the very end, until his statue itself disappeared.”

The story had completely absorbed me. Alford was misty-eyed again. Bolt had his arms crossed and eyes closed, but appeared to be earnestly listening as well.

“Anyway, whether as a twist of fate or their sheer willpower, it turned out that the beastman’s mate was reborn as a beastman themself. Then, after hundreds of years and many ups and downs, humans and beastmen began interacting again.”

“Reborn? You must be exaggerating, right?” I asked.

“No, no. For us, it’s not all that uncommon to be reincarnated and meet each other again in a new life. We’re able to see the colors of people’s magic and souls, after all. Sometimes pairs recognize each other, or find something deeply appealing about each other’s soul colors, and bonds form. But I’ve never heard of anyone other than the Guardian’s mate retaining their past life memories after rebirth.”

“Huh. You guys have it really tough...”

Stant shrugged. “Well, I seem to have found a human mate,” he murmured, glancing at Alford, who flushed and cast his gaze down.

Perhaps Stant had already explained everything to him and told him he saw Alford as his mate.

“So it’s possible to have something like that with a human too?” I asked.

“Well, I can’t say for sure that Alford was my mate in my past life. I don’t have any memories of it. I guess the closest thing I can compare it to is love at first sight,” Stant said. The giddy tone of his voice made my initial unease fade a little.

If anything, it seemed the one in a bind was Alford himself.

“But you can be apart for now, right?”

“No.” Stant shook his head. “We’ve met, so it’s already too late. I’m not a freak, so being apart from him would destroy me.”

Alford looked troubled, but I found myself confused.

“A freak? What do you mean?”

“For beastmen, being separated from our mates drives us insane. We stay together until death, and if our mate dies before us, we usually follow soon after—that’s how intense the heartbreak is. When that happens, the other beastmen don’t try to prevent it. And even if the person in question can somehow live on, they’ll be a shell of their former selves.”

“It’s that bad?”

“Yeah. I’ve seen it happen many times growing up. To me, the Guardian from the story is a freak, to be able to live on without his mate and not go totally crazy. I could never.”

At that, Alford put on a brave face and took a step forward. “You...”

“Say my name.”

“P-Professor Stant, if I told you I can’t be with you, then...?”

“Well, I’d have no choice but to give up,” Stant replied as though that should’ve been obvious.

Alford looked shocked. He grabbed the foxman’s sleeve and pleaded, “So you can take back what you said earlier, and find someone else?”

“Of course not. I told you, beastmen have only one mate for their entire lives. Unfortunately, you and I have now met. My heart screams with longing for you. I always thought mated pairs were exaggerating, but now I see that I was wrong. I couldn’t just settle for someone else.”

“But I am—”

“The sole heir of a noble family. Yes, I know. I wouldn’t force you to be with me, which goes against our code anyway. It’s fine if you don’t reciprocate. You’re human, and you’re able to fall in love many times in your life. That’s just how it goes. It’s all up to you, Alford,” Stant said lightheartedly with a cheerful smile, alleviating the serious atmosphere.

If Alford rejected him now, I had a feeling Stant would accept it and end the conversation right there. Gauging a beastman’s mood was next to impossible, but it was obvious that in the face of Alford’s miserable expression, Stant was willing to sacrifice himself to do what was best for his mate.

In the end, Alford wasn’t able to give Stant a proper answer right away, and the two of us returned to the dorm together. Bolt said he’d go out for a drink with Stant, and promised to see me on my next day off.

The entire way back, Alford was sulking. He said nothing, only sighed occasionally. Once we were in the dorm, we went into our own rooms. After taking a shower, I heard a knock on my door. I opened it to find Alford, who’d usually come to my room with a smile, standing there looking morose. I invited him inside.

As I watched him sluggishly walk into my room, I realized I’d forgotten to ask Bolt what he’d been doing while he was away. If he’d been fulfilling a request, he might not have told me even if I asked.

“Don’t just stand there spacing out. Sit down,” I said, gesturing to where Alford usually sat.

He did so without a word. He hadn’t brought any books with him today. Sitting down with his knees drawn up, he buried his face in them. I didn’t bother him, deciding to study as usual, until he quietly spoke up.

“My room’s full of things my parents sent me, so I can’t think clearly when I’m there.”

“Yeah, I know.”

Perhaps because he was an only child, Alford’s parents doted on him incessantly. I’d only seen them on the day we’d first moved in, but they sent Alford lots of gifts, which he often shared with me. His parents always included a thoughtful letter, each of which Alford treasured.

I believed it was because of his diverse education and the love he received that Alford was so forthright. To me, it made him very pleasant to be around, but unfortunately the other nobles found his directness difficult to handle, so he didn’t appear to have many other close friends. Not that he seemed to mind.

This was the first time I’d ever seen him look so troubled, his face twisted with sorrow.

“What do you want to do, Alford?”

Alford looked up slightly. “I... I want to study a lot here, and then inherit my family’s—”

“Is that what you actually want to do, or what you were told you should do? They can be very different things.”

“What I want to do... I’ve never thought about it before.”

“You had your whole life laid out for you, so it’s no wonder.”

Alford kept murmuring that question to himself. After a while, he finally said, “I’d like to go to the beastmen’s village as Professor Stant’s apprentice and become an apothecary. I want to spend the rest of my life there. But just having these thoughts makes me unfit to be an heir.”

His tone of voice sounded so grim. I tried to lift away some of that darkness, and casually asked, “Why is that?”

“Us nobles have a duty to protect our domain. By protecting the domain, we protect our people. In exchange, they pay us taxes,” Alford said, staring into space. Maybe he was remembering the very domain he grew up in.

He’s too earnest for his own good, I thought as I nodded, listening.

“If I left to do my own thing, I’d be betraying my citizens. The whole reason I’ve been able to live so comfortably is thanks to their hard work and taxes. I have to repay them for that.”

Alford was well aware of his status as an heir, and he took pride in it. Yet that awareness was now proving to be a hindrance.

“I have to continue the bloodline too, so I must have a partner with whom I can have children.”

“But Stant said he didn’t mind, right?”

“Right... But even if I dedicate myself to fulfilling all my duties, I don’t want to cause him any pain. And when I compare the weight of my life so far to him...he matters more to me.”

“Well, there you have it,” I said, getting up from my chair to sit down next to Alford.

I looked up at the ceiling, staring at the beautiful wood grain. The dorm might have been relatively cheap to live in, but it had still taken money to create. Thinking that it was made thanks to the citizens’ taxes, it did feel like an immense responsibility. Just earning enough to afford to live here had been difficult for me, though.

“I think you might go crazy if you’re apart from him too,” I murmured.

Alford made a surprised sound, casting me a wide-eyed look. I sighed, realizing he hadn’t considered that at all. I knew he didn’t want Stant to suffer, but what about himself? He was so busy thinking about others that he completely neglected his own feelings. That was why he was agonizing so much.

Alford had had thoughts of inheritance and duty instilled into him all his life, and yet he was in such mental anguish now. That said it all, didn’t it?

“I’d go crazy?” he asked.

“Yeah. If you leave him behind and return to your domain, I have a feeling you’ll live as an empty husk.”

“Leave him behind...” Alford whispered, his voice shaking.

See? Just the thought of it is this bad.

“Once we’ve met, it’s impossible for us to be apart,” he said, echoing Stant’s words. He must’ve been starting to realize how true they were.

That sole dedication to their mate that beastmen possessed—it wasn’t impossible to think humans could feel it too. That might have been true for me as much as Alford.

Alford didn’t say anything else after that, silently brooding next to me until it was time for lights out.

“Something’s wrong with Al,” Shen declared the next day after school.

“Yeah, I guess...”

Earlier, we had a smithing class, which Shen was also taking. Alford was usually very good at it, but today he’d made an egregious error that had left even the professor concerned. All the other students had watched Alford with bated breath, nervous that he might end up striking his own hand with the hammer.

The class ended with Alford miraculously avoiding injuring himself, but there was a pile of scrap metal next to him, which he’d normally never produce. Everyone was worried by his sudden drastic change.

At Shen’s direct words, Alford let out a strained laugh and looked away.

“He’s going through a personal problem,” I said, trying to help.

However, Shen only leaned in closer, looking very intrigued.

“Personal? Hmm, that’s unusual for our Al. He’s so straightforward that he always resolves any issues on the spot, doesn’t he?”

“Usually, yeah,” I said.

Shen shamelessly pestered Alford to tell him more. Alford and I exchanged a glance, smiling self-deprecatingly at each other. He seemed frustrated with his own failure too.

“I fell in love with a beastman,” he confessed, casting his gaze down.

“Hmm.” Shen tilted his head. “Nice. So, wanna spill all the details? And why do you seem so torn up about it? Is it someone totally out of your league? Or are you worried because you’re different species? Ah, maybe it’s a one-sided love. I heard that if a beastman doesn’t return your feelings, they won’t bother hiding it.”

Alford frowned slightly. “No, the person feels the same way about me.”

“Ohh! It’s mutual! I’m practically swooning just hearing about it. So why the long face?”

“Because I’m the only child of a noble family.”

“Ah, you mean you’ve gotta inherit the land, right? I see, I see. Well, you’ve already cleared the first hurdle if both of you are in love with each other. Now you’ve gotta decide which side of the family you live with, I take it? Or do your parents dislike beastmen?”

Alford was taken aback by the way Shen laid out the issues as though they were a trivial matter.

“No, I don’t think they hold any prejudice...” he replied slowly.

“Then there’s no problem.”

“But I’ll need to produce an heir.”

“Can only a direct descendant inherit in your family? Because it’s always possible to be adopted by your parents’ relatives. But legally speaking, there’s nothing stating an heir must be a direct descendant. Or does the beastman insist that you must go with them to their village?”

“We haven’t spoken about it yet...”

“Then discuss it instead of worrying about it. If you truly must inherit the land, then invite the beastman to live with you. And if the beastman wants you to come with them, then talk to your parents about it. Brooding about it all on your own will only make it worse,” Shen said with a lighthearted laugh.

It felt like those words had opened my eyes, and the same seemed to be true for Alford. I hadn’t thought of any of that at all. And Alford, who had convinced himself there was no way for him to be with Stant, must’ve seen Shen as his savior in that moment.

◇◇◇

Alford’s parents governed a land called Frantino, which was close to the border of Soleil. While Comet Village was located north from Perla, Frantino was south, about half a day’s travel via the enchanted train.

The fourth prince Fordial was from Soleil. Given that he was in the exchange program here, it was unlikely that any conflict or war was brewing between the nations.

I had kingcraft today, so I headed to the luxurious class building. By the time I arrived, Fordial and Alloro were already there. The professor arrived soon after, and the lesson began.

The scope of what we learned in this elective was almost too broad. From court etiquette and political maneuvering, to the correct way to issue orders. We even had to learn how to gauge the status of a war. To a commoner like me, a king having to personally take charge during a war was a sign of his country’s inevitable defeat, but the professor claimed that wasn’t necessarily the case.

“Depending on the situation, a king’s appearance could boost the troops’ morale, increasing their chances of success,” he said.

“Hmm...” I mumbled.

“You don’t sound convinced.”

“Well, in a war, the citizens always get conscripted first, right? Usually men at the prime of their lives. Whether the war is won or not, if a family loses their main breadwinner, they have a high risk of falling into poverty. And those who die to bring about victory will never return to their families. Thinking of it like that, I don’t understand why on earth wars are waged in the first place. It’s astounding.”

The professor smiled dryly. “Astounding, is it?”

The other two students listened to me with interest.

“You’ve opened my eyes. I’ve never thought about it that way.”

“Me neither. I only ever saw war as something to drive the economy, or a way to establish your nation’s dominance—grand schemes like that.”

Well, the head of a state can hardly be expected to consider every single person’s individual circumstances.

“I know about it because I’ve always been on the side that gets exploited,” I said.

The other three all tilted their heads.

“People like that don’t usually study kingcraft.”

“Indeed. How were you permitted to take this elective, Louis? I’m curious now.”

“Your Highness, that information is confidential, so please restrain your curiosity,” the teacher said before I could reply.

Right, my bloodline is still a secret.

“The chairman made an exception for me because of the terms of a deal he arranged for me via the guild,” I explained, settling for a vague answer.

The other three looked uncomfortable. I bowed my head and apologized for not being able to share more, and they looked even more awkward. I could understand the students reacting like that, but the professor too? It was a bit odd.

Following that line of discussion, the lesson turned toward learning what royalty ought to do during an international conflict.

I listened to the lecture, fully realizing the gap between my position and that of a king. I couldn’t begin to fathom how a king might think, but I understood that he had to take a lot more than people like us into consideration. It sounded very difficult. I might have understood that much, but I certainly didn’t want to be in his position.

“All that said, hearing out the citizens is important too. Otherwise, a king might lose their support. Of course, if he tries to fulfill the wishes of every single person, that will likely lead his nation to ruin. That’s why this course exists. Knowledge is key. If you possess enough of it, you’ll have a better chance of making the right choice when faced with hardship.”

A multitude of choices and the skill with which they were made displayed a king’s caliber, apparently.

Sheesh, I thought to myself. This stuff is way too hard and ambiguous.

I could now appreciate the simplicity of arithmetic and magic systems, which always had one correct answer. But the existence of endless choices that all depended on your own judgment? It was beyond me.

Once the professor concluded the lesson, I closed my book, feeling exhausted.

“Speaking of, if there was a war between Norden and Soleil, then the Frantino domain would bear the brunt of it, right?” I asked nonchalantly. I recalled Alford mentioning something about having to lead the army in times of war, which made me bring that up.

The students exchanged a thoughtful look with each other.

“I suppose so,” Fordial replied. “Domains on the border usually hold the line of an invasion, so if a war broke out, Frantino would be one of the first affected.”

“We have no plans for any such war, however,” Alloro said.

“Neither do I. War is a money sink—taxpayers’ money. The people would hate to see the taxes they toiled for used to destroy a nation. Louis, you made me realize that people aren’t just numbers, but that each of them live their own lives. We shouldn’t be learning how to win a war, but how to stop one from ever happening.”

“Indeed. Many people lose their lives in wars.”

“In the olden days, Fortuna was the only nation, and there was no need for war. It’s an island surrounded by sea, after all.”

“People weren’t able to survive on this continent back then. That’s what they say, anyway. I don’t know if it’s true.”

“It’s probably just a fable.”

“Speaking of, have you heard the legend of Fortuna’s sacred beast?”

The two conversed, unconcerned about the time. Kingcraft was my last lesson of the day too, so I decided to stick around and listen.

“Our country has one sacred beast, actually, but it’s incredibly temperamental,” Fordial said. “I’ve never been able to get near it.”

“So they really exist? I thought they were just fairy tales too. They’re not imaginary, then?”

“No, they exist. I once saw a guest at the palace with one perched on his shoulder. Later, my father told me it belonged to a merchant from a large trading company that has a branch in our country. I watched it, thinking it looked like such a pretty bird, when it suddenly started talking with the voice of a prim young lady. I was shocked.”

I struggled to picture such a talking bird.

Alloro’s eyes shone with interest. “I’d like to see that once for myself. There aren’t any tales about sacred beasts here, but maybe I could see one somewhere else.”

“Well, they exist in Fortuna.”

“I can’t just travel there on a whim. They’re suffering from instability right now.”

“Instability, is it? I don’t think that’s exactly right.”

Their conversation had moved from the matters of war and Fordial’s home to the topic of Fortuna. I was intrigued, and listened attentively. Despite the gravity of the topic, Fordial and Alloro were smiling politely as they conversed.

“Their royal family was split more than a decade ago. Two brothers fought over the right to rule, until the younger killed the older and took the throne. Apparently, it happened because the older brother, in his time as king, was too indulgent to his close aides, and swallowed any story they told him. But he was a kind ruler who enjoyed the support of his people.”

Kind ruler. Those words echoed in my head.

The two, not noticing my subtle reaction, continued.

“When the younger brother took the throne, the citizens were displeased. No wonder, as the killer of their beloved king was now in charge. More than likely, any attempt to restore the former royal family’s prestige would be stopped, and the current king likely rules with an iron fist. So the issue is not so much instability. It’s that the king has been abandoned by his people.”

“Isn’t he just doing what any other king does? Being strict with nobility and not tolerating corruption. I heard he punished the nobles who were illegally extorting taxes from their people for their own profit.”

“That’s where the previous king was too lenient, I imagine. Even when suspicions arose, he didn’t carry out strict investigations. He really was like a puppet. I heard he was so kind that he couldn’t bring himself to remove even those with morality verging on black. Personally, when I learned about Fortuna’s affairs, I thought that taking the two brothers and splitting them down the middle would’ve been just right. I’m sure things would’ve turned out for the better if they had been able to join forces.”

I see, so that’s why my father was killed by his brother. Indeed, even if he was a good person, if he only listened to those looking to line their own pockets, the country would inevitably decline.

As I leaned my elbow against the sofa’s armrest (the picture of poor manners), I listened in astonishment to the tale of my father. Given Fordial’s rank, it must’ve been close to the truth, though I wasn’t sure if it was the sort of thing that should’ve been discussed here.

But if that’s all true, then how did I end up so far from Fortuna as a baby?

It seemed absurd to imagine someone abandoning a baby so far from their place of birth. Maybe Bolt really did mistake me for someone else. I didn’t doubt the veracity of his story, or what the guild’s supervisor had implied, but I just couldn’t shake the feeling that they might’ve been wrong.

To me, the discussion between the prince and noble son sounded like nothing more than the tale of some distant land’s squabble.

Extra Chapter: How I Spent My Holidays

Arneval Academy gave the students two weeks off during winter to celebrate the coming of the new year. These holidays happened four months into the academic year. The royal palace held a New Year’s soiree, and as most of Arneval’s students were from nobility, they had to participate in high society events. The two-week holiday was essentially dedicated to social engagements.

Alford was no exception. As his family governed a land on the frontier, they wouldn’t be attending the party at the palace, but hold one in their own home, praying that the next year would be peaceful.

The Frantino March, managed by Alford’s family, was located next to foreign soil. Together with its two neighboring domains, it was in charge of protecting Norden’s southern border. It was tradition for the highest-ranked nobles of the region, House Frantino, to host the yearly soiree.

The army stationed at the borders was so large that it was rumored to rival the Order of the Royal Guard (the king’s personal forces) in both size and strength.

The Order was roughly divided into three groups. The first was responsible for protecting the palace grounds, while the second was in charge of security at the capital. The third watched over the towns and roads, as well as assisted with academy events. As they were directly placed in the districts, the third group was the most well-liked by the people.

The treatment of individual armies varied greatly, as only the frontiers were permitted to maintain large forces in their territories. However, the domain had to fund their forces themselves. In the event of an international war, the Royal Guard was rarely dispatched, and on those occasions, it was only under special oaths. In essence, it seemed like the royal family didn’t have the money to defend remote domains, though saying that out loud would probably get me arrested for treason.

“I believe our army is the strongest in the nation,” Alford declared proudly, puffing out his chest when I asked him about his domain.

One of our professors had once mentioned that the army in Frantino had never lost a skirmish with the neighboring nation, which discouraged them from infringing onto Norden’s lands. The two nations were currently enjoying peaceful relations, so the borders were usually quiet. To the north of Norden lay the sea, so as long as it protected its southern borders, it should remain relatively safe.

And so, when the season was near and the Frantino March was due to hold its annual soiree, Bolt and I were invited to attend.

“I want to introduce my good friends to my parents,” Alford said. “And they’ve already heard of you, Mr. Bolt. They said they’d love to see you. I’m not trying to pressure you by saying this, but my father has an eye for strong individuals. If you’d rather refuse, though, I completely understand.”

I looked down at the elegant invitation in my hands, which stated that accommodations would be included.

After giving it some thought, Bolt and I decided to cancel our day’s mission and go clothes shopping. Alford had mentioned that knights of peasant origin would be in attendance too, so our attire wouldn’t have to be anything overly fancy, but there was no way I’d attend a noble family’s party in my everyday clothes.

Bolt and I went to a boutique frequented by lower-ranked nobles. Doma had told me about it after seeing my invitation, explaining that Arneval students often bought their regular attire here. Right, I almost forgot this guy’s a noble too, I’d thought with a sigh at the time.

The boutique might have been for lower-ranks, but Bolt and I still stood out in our casual clothes. Yet even this store’s owner knew of Bolt, and gave us a warm welcome. It must’ve been a strange sight, for a fancy shop to be treating two men in commoner’s clothing so nicely.

The owner took us to the back room, where the party wear was on display. The garments resembled my school uniform, except even more formal and highly adorned. They definitely wouldn’t suit me.

But, I thought as I glanced at Bolt, I bet he used to wear outfits like that all the time as a kid. The mental image made my heart ache. He had an excellent physique, so he’d definitely look good in these clothes. That mental image made me smile.

“I don’t usually wear this kind of stuff, so something off the rack will do the job,” Bolt said.

However, the store owner shook their head. “Mr. Bolt, you have a very wide chest and a wonderful physique, so I would much prefer to make something tailored to your size. Your order will take first priority, and I shall give it my utmost attention, so please reconsider.”

“There’s only a month left until the party. Are you sure you can cram two orders in like that?”

“Absolutely. Our store always gets a lot of commissions at this time of year, so I’ve hired plenty of seamstresses in advance. It’s no problem at all!” they insisted, rubbing their hands together in excitement.

Bolt and I exchanged a glance. Then we spoke at the same time.

“Well, if you can make something that would match Louis’s eyes...” Bolt said.

“I’d like to see Bolt in a tailored outfit,” I said.

Thrilled by our responses, the shop owner hastily produced some fabric samples.

◆◆◆

The Frantino March usually enjoyed a mild climate, which was unusual for the snow-heavy Norden. During the New Year’s celebrations, the royal palace apparently used magic devices to clear the snow within its vicinity, enabling carriages to travel easily. In contrast, Frantino rarely saw snowfall, and cases of people freezing to death were practically nonexistent.

Hearing that made me think of my village. The cold season didn’t last that long, but the orphanage always ran short on food during that time. Starving orphans ventured out into the woods to eat the grass, and a couple died of hypothermia each year. Missing children weren’t usually noticed until evening, and going out to search for them was forbidden due to the high risk. The same thing happened in the other villages around us, who were all impoverished too.

I was surprised that the climate could be so different in a domain only half a day’s travel by train away.

Alford decided to tell me more about the country even farther south than Soleil.

“I heard that down in Rudo, people actually collapse from the heat. They don’t work during the day, only in the early mornings and late evenings.”

“Huh. I guess there are a lot of differences between the countries,” I said, and in a quiet murmur added, “Can’t say any one place sounds perfect...”

Bolt leaned in to whisper into my ear. “Once you graduate, wanna experience all the different climates? We could travel around the countries together.”

“For sure!” I replied enthusiastically.

Alford looked a little envious. “Could you send me pictures? I want to see what other places look like too.”

I nodded. “Of course!”

Now, Alford seemed genuinely happy. “Thank you.”

We were sitting and chatting while drinking tea, but when Alford glanced outside, he suddenly rose to his feet.

“Ah, I’m so sorry for keeping you up! I can’t wait for tomorrow. I arranged for a carriage to come here and pick you up,” he said. “By the way, there’s a mountain near our domain where lots of monsters live, so be careful. You’re allowed to bring your weapons for self-defense, but be sure not to draw them during the party. You’ll be punished for it unless there’s a truly valid reason.”

“Got it,” I replied. “Thanks for everything. I’m completely out of my depth with these sorts of things.”

“Don’t worry, once the alcohol starts flowing, it’s a no-holds-barred party.”

Alford waved goodbye and left the inn. I watched him board a carriage through the window as I let out a yawn.

The New Year’s party would be held tomorrow. Bolt and I had made it to the domain at the last minute. We’d gotten our clothes last minute too, as Bolt’s order had been slightly delayed. Bolt had originally told me to go on ahead, but the real joy of travel was sharing it with him, so I’d insisted on waiting as well. The domain was only half a day away by train, so it wasn’t that bad.

In Frantino town, we were given accommodation in a somewhat fancy inn. Alford had wanted us to stay in his family home, but we’d politely declined, as we were considering visiting the local guild and going out monster hunting. We didn’t want to have to explain that to members of his household.

Tomorrow, Bolt and I would don our new clothes and head to the party via the carriage Alford had booked for us.

I had tried my outfit on in front of a full-length mirror before we left, but no matter how much anyone insisted, I just didn’t think it looked good on me. My hair was tousled as usual, and it had gotten a bit long in the back, so I tied it into a small ponytail. Given all of that and my short stature, I looked rather young.

Bolt had tried his clothes on in a separate room from me, so I hadn’t seen his outfit yet, and vice versa.

Once Alford left for the night, Bolt and I discussed the upcoming day.

“Evening party, huh? The furthest thing from my wheelhouse,” I said.

“Yeah, the most adventurers like us usually get is a group toast at the guild’s cafeteria,” Bolt replied.

“I bet the celebrations are fun at the guild back in Perla.”

In my village, New Year’s celebrations only amounted to a few extra morsels in the soup, and even that had made me happy back then. Nobody had the means for grand festivals. At most, those scummy adventurers would get drunk in the tavern. I never wanted anything to do with them.

When I’d experienced the celebrations in Perla last year, for the first time I had found myself thinking that New Year’s was a happy holiday. As I hadn’t been an adult for long, I hadn’t had much experience with drinking, but I’d gotten to see Bolt’s face as we’d exchanged a toast.

By some twist of fate, one year later, I found myself invited to an aristocratic soiree, in tailored clothing, no less. It hurt me to think how much money Bolt had spent on those clothes, just like that. They were finely made, though, even if I didn’t think my outfit suited me.

My attire consisted of a dark red jacket, the lapels embroidered with black and gold thread. The dress shirt I’d wear underneath had lace around the neck. The brooch fastened to it held a black stone, and the pocket square matched the lapels in color and pattern, creating a subdued effect despite the golden thread. The pants were all black, and the shoes were a shiny, smooth sort I’d never worn before. Everything was made to fit my frame exactly.

I wondered what Bolt would think once he saw me in those clothes. Would he be disappointed? Would he laugh? I felt a little nervous about it, precisely because the clothes were so well-made.

I let out a sigh. Upon hearing it, Bolt turned to me, then laid down on my lap. I glanced down, seeing his face looking up at me. This was my first time seeing him from this angle.

“Wh-What are you doing?” I muttered.

“You don’t like it? The sofa’s so big, I thought I might as well try it,” he said with an easygoing smile.

Seeing him lying there atop my thighs made my heart skip a beat. He looked so cute, but would he get angry if I said that? When he acted affectionate like this, it made me so happy I felt myself smiling too.

“You look so cute, Louis,” he said.

“No, I don’t.”

“You’re super cute,” he insisted, reaching up to brush his fingers through my hair. I hadn’t cut it in a long time. “We’ll have to start getting ready tomorrow morning, so we should get some rest.”

“I don’t think I can pull off that outfit,” I complained with a frown.

Bolt just kept smiling. “I look forward to seeing it. I bet you’ll look amazing.”

“You’d better lower your expectations, or you’ll be disappointed,” I said, covering my face with both my hands.

He laughed. “I don’t want you to feel tired at the party tomorrow, so I’m afraid we’ll have to go straight to sleep tonight.” His hand, which had been playing with my hair, moved behind me and pulled me slightly closer. He sat up and kissed the back of my hand. “Come on, show me your face. I want to kiss you properly.”

“Don’t say that...”

I really loved it when he was affectionate. If not for tomorrow’s plans, I would’ve definitely wanted to sleep with him tonight.

I lowered my hands and moved in to kiss Bolt myself. I gave him a light peck first, then firmly pressed my lips against his.

◆◆◆

There was a festive atmosphere in town, the carriages busily passing to and fro. Bolt and I bathed once we woke up, then dressed in our party attire. We were still at the inn, waiting for the carriage, which would be arriving soon.

Right as I finished adjusting my collar, Bolt entered from the adjoined parlor. My breath hitched at the sight of him.

His black jacket almost looked silver, embroidered with red thread on the collar and lapels. The tie around his neck seemed to change color depending on the lighting. When he first stepped inside, it looked gold, but a moment later, it changed into a deep green. The black dress shirt suited him perfectly too, and the narrow trousers made his legs look even longer than usual. He was the very picture of a refined gentleman.

My eyes were especially drawn to his hair. Normally, Bolt just messily pushed it back out of the way, but today he styled it properly with oil. There was just one strand falling over his forehead.

All of his facial hair was gone too. He looked like a young man of noble birth.

I guess that’s what he is by blood, I thought as I gazed at him with admiration.

Had things turned out differently, I might’ve been facing him as a prince looking at his retainer. In that world, we definitely couldn’t have traveled or slain monsters together, let alone become lovers and been intimate with each other.

Maybe this life isn’t so bad after all.

Now, I was able to see my time in the orphanage as necessary in order for me to meet Bolt like this.

In Bolt’s case, had he remained a knight all his life, he would’ve never possessed this allure. His experiences over the years had shaped him into the person he was now. That thought made him look even sexier to me.

“Bolt...” I said, at a loss for words.

He smiled. “You look great too, Louis. Will you let me add one final touch?”

As I stared at him in a daze, Bolt took my hand and pulled me over to the mirror, making me sit on the chair in front of it. He picked up the perfumed oil from a nearby shelf, spilled some of it onto his palm, then spread it over my hair. He gently swept my fringe up out of my eyes, pushing it back. From his breast pocket, he pulled out a lustrous black ribbon, holding it between his teeth as he picked up a comb. Carefully combing through my hair, he gathered it into a ponytail and tied it together with the ribbon.

My hair, which was usually such a mess, looked so stylish I almost couldn’t believe my eyes. The shorter strands which couldn’t get tied swept over the sides of my face, brushing against my cheeks. My bangs usually hid my forehead, but now it was exposed.

“It’s a bit rough, but there you go,” Bolt said, gesturing at the mirror.

I stared at my reflection. I genuinely looked like a young aristocrat.

“Damn, now I don’t wanna show you to anyone else...” Bolt said. “You’re just too cute, Louis. These clothes suit you so well too.”

He whispered that my neckline (which was usually visible) looked even more erotic when it was covered up like that. I flushed at his words.

“To be honest, I was worried you’d be disappointed,” I admitted.

“’Course not. You look incredible.” He glanced off to the side and muttered, “I’d better keep an eye on him tonight, or some vermin might try to put the moves on him...” Apparently, he was talking to himself.

Moves? On me? As if.

“I think you’re more likely to be a target, Bolt. You’re famous, and now that you look so hot, some rich woman might fall for you at first sight and try to drag you off somewhere...” I said with a worried frown.

Bolt smiled. “Then stay by my side all evening.”

“Okay.”

Bolt leaned down, stroking my cheek before kissing me softly. Seeing it in the mirror, it felt like I was watching two people I’d never seen before kissing. The sight made my heart flutter.

Right as I tied my sword to my waist, a maid came by to notify us that our carriage had arrived. As we walked outside, Bolt took my hand as if he were my escort. We boarded the carriage, my shoes clicking with every step.

I sat across from Bolt, momentarily transfixed by the way he blended seamlessly with the carriage’s extravagant interior.

The journey didn’t take long at all. However, there were lots of other carriages in front of the mansion, so it took some time before we could get out. I was starting to feel nervous.

When we finally stopped, Bolt stepped out first, then held out his hand.

“Am I the one being escorted?” I asked with a chuckle.

“Yes, my adorable Louis,” he replied with a charming smile, reminding me all over again how good he looked.

We headed to the entrance, surrounded by aristocrats who were dressed to the nines. My usual gait would have stood out here, so I tried my best to slow my pace.

“If the entrance is so far, wouldn’t it be quicker to run?” I whispered to Bolt.

“You’re not wrong,” he replied, his shoulders shaking with suppressed laughter.

The entrance was grand and filled with fancy decor, so I decided to walk firmly in the middle to avoid knocking anything down.

“I feel so out of place,” I said quietly.

Bolt patted my back. “Don’t worry. You look like you belong among the nobles today,” he said, shooting me a wink.

So do you, Bolt.

We were guided to the hall, where we took our seats at a table by the wall. Soon, the margrave, his wife, and Alford entered, accompanied by music. The margrave gave a speech, and then everyone raised their glasses to toast the new year.

What a refined way to celebrate, I thought as I sipped my drink.

Alford walked over to us, all dressed up.

“Do you need to go around greeting the guests?” I asked, lifting my glass.

“My father’s doing it, so it’s fine,” he replied, raising his glass in turn. “Anyway, I almost didn’t recognize you, Louis! You look so different. And you look wonderful too, Mr. Bolt.”

“Thanks,” Bolt said, nodding. He wrapped his arm around my waist and smiled. “Getting to see Louis like this makes me glad you invited us tonight.”

Alford glanced at Bolt’s hand, his cheeks reddening slightly. “R-Right, he doesn’t usually dress up like this.”

I smirked to myself and whispered to Bolt, “Alford’s inexperienced, so quit bullying him.”

“I-I don’t mind!” Alford insisted, blushing furiously.

I started laughing.

Bolt poked my cheek and said, “Which one of us is the bully?” while smirking.

“My father would like to greet you two later. Would that be all right?” Alford desperately changed the topic as he covered his cheeks.

Bolt chuckled and agreed.

Surrounded by unfamiliar faces, Bolt and I spent our time stuffing ourselves with all the fancy food.

“Nobles really do have tasty food,” I remarked. I had no idea about proper etiquette, so I ate everything with a fork.

Bolt was sitting across from me. Though he ate with more refined movements, he had a mountain of food on his plate. It was actually impressive that he was eating so much with such good table manners.

Right as I felt full, Alford came over again. “Shall we take a break and have some tea elsewhere?”

Bolt and I took the bait, following him out of the hall and into a private chamber, where a tea set was already waiting. I sat down on the cushy sofa.

Alford exhaled, his shoulders relaxing.

“Good work today. Must be hard, talking to everyone,” I said.

“Yes, but such is my duty. I can’t seem to do it as well as my father, though,” he said with a self-deprecating smile. His face was almost identical to his mother’s.

Alford’s father had the dignity befitting his title, and a powerful physique to boot. It was admirable to think he commandeered the massive frontier army. Alford, meanwhile, resembled his mother in both face and stature, and when he stood next to his father, he seemed to fade into the background.

He’d introduced us to his cousins earlier, and I thought they resembled his father more than he did. However, Alford was the sole child of the family, and his cousins were collateral.

When we’d seen the whole family lined up earlier, Bolt had muttered to me, “Wouldn’t everyone be better off if one of his cousins inherited?” I couldn’t help but agree, but I kept that to myself.

We chatted with Alford for a while, until his parents arrived. We stood up to greet them, and they opted to shake my hand first. Shouldn’t Bolt have taken priority? I was confused, but I introduced myself, and the couple happily shook my hand.

“We heard a lot about you from Al. Thank you for looking out for him. We’re thrilled that he’s made a true friend at school.”

Alford chuckled bashfully. I could tell how beloved he was by his parents.

The couple greeted Bolt next, praising him for his achievements, and insisted that they wanted him to try adventuring in their realm some time.

“What’s Al like at school?” one of them asked.

“Well, he always checks the cafeteria menu for his favorite food,” I said.

“Aww!” his mother exclaimed.

“He’s also very knowledgeable, hardworking, and sincere. When I was in a tough spot once, he stood up for me.”

“Ohh, I see,” his father responded.

They both listened with smiles on their faces. Whenever I said anything, Alford tried to interject, stammering things like, “W-Wait, don’t mention that!” and “Why are you telling them?!” They seemed to enjoy his little outbursts too.

“And whenever I go adventuring, he always gives me his handmade high potions,” I went on. “He’s managed to make S-ranked potions recently, so he’s respected at the academy now.”

“S-ranked potions...?”

“He’s also amazing at smithing. He makes even better items than our professor. He has plenty to be proud of.”

“He can smith better than the professor...?”

Although the couple had listened cheerfully until now, when the topic changed to electives, their smiles suddenly seemed strained. The same was true for Alford.

“Louis, don’t...” he pleaded quietly.

One look at his face told me that he’d probably spoken about Stant to his parents already, and the conversation hadn’t gone well. Did they know Alford’s partner was a beastman and didn’t support it? Maybe they hated beastmen in general? Or were they against their son doing anything other than inheriting the domain? I had no idea.

“I suppose you would know about Alford’s feelings...” The margrave, who usually wore an intimidatingly stern expression, now looked pitiful, his shoulders hunching.

“Well, Bolt knows more about his partner than me,” I said.

“Stant is a great person. He’s very pleasant, and capable enough to manage your domain. I’m sure you’re aware of beastmen’s special traits? Even so, he wanted to prioritize Alford’s feelings. He’s the type who never goes back on his word,” Bolt explained calmly.

He wasn’t being pushy, yet the couple dropped their gazes. Alford did the exact same. The three of them truly did look like a family.

“Alford is very talented,” I supplied, putting on my best smile. “The potions he made have saved my life on more than one occasion. But how he uses his skills should be up to him.”

The couple finally lifted their heads, looking at me, then at Alford. Their expressions softened into affectionate smiles.

Must be nice, I thought despite myself. I had no parents who’d look at me like that.

Alford noticed his parents’ gazes, exhaled softly, and turned to me. “Thank you, Louis,” he said, bowing his head. “It’s because you always say that to me that I’ve gained confidence in my abilities.” He reached across the table, squeezing my hand for a moment before letting go.

“To be honest, we were going to invite Al’s partner tonight,” the margrave admitted. “But...we haven’t sorted out how we feel yet. Still, we’d like to speak to him properly before Al graduates.”

The words were vague, neutral, but Alford smiled happily and nodded.

“Thank you, father. And you too, mother.”

“I should’ve been welcoming you, Louis, but instead you made me realize how much I love my son all over again,” the margrave said. “Well, shall we have your favorite food brought over? Or would you prefer to eat in the hall?”

As they stood up, one of them signaled a maid.

Bolt brushed his fingers against the loose strands of my hair, then got to his feet as well. “I’ll accompany you back to the hall, if you don’t mind, as there are still a few delicacies I’d like to try. Louis, stay here a bit and keep Alford company.”

Before I could reply, the three of them walked out of the room. The maid refilled Alford’s and my tea, then waited in the corner on standby. We sat in silence for a while, until Alford lifted his head.

“Ah, right! Professor Stant asked me to send him a photo,” he said.

“Photo? Of the party?”

“Yes. He wants to see me in formal dress. He asked for a picture of you and Mr. Bolt too. He laughed and said he couldn’t wait to see Bolt in these clothes, thinking they wouldn’t suit him, but...they suit Mr. Bolt perfectly, and he seems very comfortable in them. There’s nothing to laugh at.”

Hearing Alford say that with an earnest expression made the slight tension in the air evaporate. I giggled.

“Yeah, he looks really good. You could convince me he was some kind of earl,” I said.

“I agree. Even standing next to my father, he doesn’t look out of place. He’s very handsome, and with properly styled hair, he gives off this sharp, piercing air. He truly seems like a high-ranked noble,” Alford said with sincerity, then looked at me. “You too, Louis. You have such refined energy today, and as long as you stay quiet, you look very pretty.”

“Ha ha! But I give myself away as soon as I speak, huh? Yeah, I know.”

“I’d like you to at least try speaking a bit more formally. Anyway, do you mind if I take that photo?”

“Sure, but I look weird, so don’t laugh,” I said with a shrug.

Alford shook his head. “No, you don’t. You look great. You match Mr. Bolt, right? The colors suit you so well. It’s only a shame about the fabric. If your attire was made from more expensive cloth, it would’ve looked even more splendid.”

He was looking me up and down appraisingly, but because he spoke without any malice whatsoever, his critique didn’t bother me.

Alford tried to teach me some manners, and I emulated him, crossing my legs and picking up the pretty teacup. He then launched into a lecture about how I shouldn’t laugh with my mouth open, but rather just let the corners of my mouth lift slightly. I guess I learned some things from him, but I knew I’d forget everything in a few days.

“Come stand next to me,” he prompted.

I walked around the table and did so. Alford pulled his terminal from his breast pocket, leaned toward me, and extended the arm holding the terminal. It made a sound, and after Alford pressed something, the photo he’d just taken displayed on the screen.

“How strange. You usually look like an adventurer, but when you’re dressed up like this, you look so refined,” he remarked.

“So what you’re saying is that most of the time, I lack refinement,” I said, just to banter with him.

“No, not at all,” he replied earnestly, doing something on his terminal for the next few seconds. He then nodded and dimmed the screen. “I sent you that photo too. Thanks for taking it with me.”

“You don’t need to thank me for that, but that’s very you, Alford. But thanks, I’ll save it,” I said with a chuckle as I stood up.

I held my hand out to Alford. He took it, but stood up without putting any weight on it.

“All right, I don’t want to monopolize Mr. Bolt’s lover, so let’s return to the hall,” he said, then paused. “Thank you for meeting my parents today. I know I can’t just keep moping about it.”

“Do whatever you want, so long as you’re still you.”

“That’s the nicest thing you could say to me.”

We bumped our fists, then exited the room. As we headed toward the busy hall, I noticed Bolt standing in the hallway in front of it. I sped up my pace and walked up to him, and when he spotted me, he straightened up and held his arm out to me.

“C’mon, let’s go grab a drink.”

His mannerisms were formal, yet his speech was unchanged. I found it cute.

“I want something that’s not sweet,” I said.

“There’s plenty of options. Sorry my Louis caused you trouble,” Bolt said to Alford, who flushed when he saw me take Bolt’s arm.

“No, not at all. I have my shortcomings too, and I’m glad Louis points them out to me. He’s an irreplaceable friend.”

Alford’s sincere reply made my chest feel ticklish, and my face grew hot.

Bolt smirked as soon as he noticed, and poked my cheek. “Embarrassed? Cuuute.”

“No, I’m not,” I huffed, puffing out my cheeks, and this time, it was Alford who laughed at me.

By the time we returned to the venue, everyone was conversing freely, and the atmosphere was a lot more relaxed. People noticed that Bolt was back and instantly tried to talk to him.

Ah, I see. He wasn’t waiting for me in the hallway, he just wanted to escape this crowd. I stifled a laugh as I looked at him, while he avoided everyone’s eyes.

“Would you mind introducing me to the beauty beside you?” a man clad in particularly embellished attire asked Bolt in an overly friendly manner.

Bolt put on a vicious smile and wrapped his arm around my waist. Meanwhile, I was busy wondering who on earth this man was talking about.

“This is my life partner, whose growth I have carefully nurtured,” Bolt responded. “He is still a student, and as such we haven’t attended a formal ceremony at the temple as of yet, but please do bear that in mind.”

I stared at him in surprise. “You’re speaking so formally, Bolt. Yikes...” I muttered before I could stop myself.

Bolt quietly shushed me.

I looked back to the man and realized he had the same look in his eyes as the scummy adventurers from Comet Village. Bolt must’ve noticed too, which explained why he was putting up a firm resistance.

I stepped back behind Bolt. Given my small stature, it looked like he was protecting me.

“Are you shy? How adorable,” the man remarked with a smirk. His gaze was so unpleasant that I couldn’t bear to look him in the eyes.

As I cursed him in my mind, a shrill whistle suddenly resounded through the room. All the guards instantly rushed outside through the windows leading into the courtyard, unsheathing their swords.

“A monster?! Tonight?!” Alford exclaimed with a worried look as he ran up to the window.

From outside, a voice called out, “A silver-ranked monster, the Spark Bear, has been spotted in the courtyard!”

Bolt and I exchanged a glance, smirking at each other. We ran up to the window next to Alford.

“A Spark Bear’s meat and fur are worth a pretty penny. Wonder which one it’ll drop?” Bolt asked.

“Its meat crackles in your mouth, so lots of connoisseurs are champing at the bit to get their hands on some,” I said. “I hope we can keep the drops if we defeat it.”

Meanwhile, the man who’d been talking to us had grown pale at the sound of the whistle and fled deeper into the venue. Not that I cared what he was doing—I had prey to hunt.

Despite our formal attire, Bolt and I switched into adventuring mode without skipping a beat. We unsheathed our swords and raced outside.

This Spark Bear was particularly large. Frantino’s knights, dressed in full armor and with weapons at the ready, surrounded it and prevented anyone from leaving or approaching the venue. Alford’s father stood at the very front.

I see, so this is the kind of man Alford grew to look up to.

Alford stood behind the knights, readying his sword as well.

“Your Lordship, you said you wished to see my skills, didn’t you?” Bolt called out.

“Absolutely!” the margrave responded with a laugh.

“All right, Louis.” Bolt glanced at me. “When we see an opening, let’s go for it!”

“Okay!”

I strengthened my body with magic and the two of us stepped closer to the bear.

“Noble wind spirit, gather the power around us and show them our speed! High Wind!” Bolt cast a support spell as we moved.

I felt my body grow quicker, and with the help of the enhancing spell I cast earlier, I closed in and swung my sword horizontally as I ran past the monster. On the other side of it, Bolt performed the exact same attack. Severed from top to bottom just like that, the bear disappeared with a flash of light.

“You need a bigger challenge than silver-ranks, eh, Louis?”

“I still want to get some practice in.”

Bolt and I chatted as we sheathed our swords and walked back to the knights. Everyone, including Alford, was gaping at us.

That’s right, Alford’s never seen me fight a monster before, I thought as I picked up the loot, which happened to be the bear’s fur.

Although the soiree had been interrupted by the monster’s appearance, Bolt and I had made a spectacle when we slew it. The nobles, all of whom had been ready to run for their lives, quickly returned to a pleasant mood, excitedly discussing the event. Thus, the celebration to greet the new year approached a peaceful end.

We had killed the bear without injuring ourselves or even getting our clothes dirty, which seemed to earn everyone’s respect. Even the knights surrounded us to talk about it.

Bolt looked entirely pleased with himself, and I kept getting showered with praise. It was a bit tiring, but the margrave offered to buy the loot from us, which lifted my mood.

By the late evening, we finally made our way back to the inn.

I pushed open the fancy door and threw myself on the luxurious bed without bothering to undress.

“I’m beat,” I mumbled. “Why do I find monster slaying more relaxing than that?”

“I guess adventuring just suits us better.”

“Yeah. Socializing makes my shoulders tense up and my whole body stiffen.”

I stretched with a yawn. Bolt leaned over the bed, looking down at me.

“Your clothes will get wrinkly,” he chided.

“I won’t wear this again, so does it matter?” I retorted, removing the decoration from the lapel and loosening the shirt.

Bolt smirked. “You look like you’re trying to seduce me.”

“Do I? I just wanted to breathe a bit easier.”

I reached up and loosened his tie. Then I undid a few buttons of his shirt, giving me a peek at his toned chest. It looked so erotic.

“You might have a point. This is kind of sexy...” I said, placing the tie on the pillow next to me and wrapping my arms around his neck.

I smiled as I watched him draw nearer. I undid his cummerbund and brushed my hand against his abs, which were faintly visible through the shirt. He tugged my pants down forcefully, unbothered that one side got caught on my shoe and choosing to kiss my chest instead. My exposed member was already hard and dripping.

My nipples had hardened into peaks, and when Bolt bit one of them, I felt my whole body grow hot.

“Bolt, I’m impatient today. I want it already...” I whispered, holding his head in my hands as he toyed with my chest.

He looked up at me, eyes half lidded. “Well, I want to take my time...”

“But I can’t wait any longer. I feel an ache here,” I said, placing my hand over my abdomen.

Bolt drew in a sharp breath. He opened the drawer by the head of the bed and pulled out the oil, prying out the cork with his teeth. As he poured the oil over my erection, some slid down to my entrance, coating it as well. Bolt rubbed the oil over me, watching my reactions intently. Slowly, he pushed a finger into me.

“Ah...”

I already felt close to my limit. My walls clamped down, intensifying the sensation even more and forcing my eyes shut. Even a single finger was a challenge for me to take, yet I still yearned for the deep thrust of his massive cock. I wanted to feel him from the inside.

“It’s fine... Just put it in,” I said impatiently, pressing down on my abdomen with both hands.

“Not yet,” Bolt replied, adding a second finger.

I knew he was stretching me in preparation, but in that moment, it felt like torture. I wanted him so badly that it felt like he was eternally teasing me.

“Bolt...” I cried. He’d only used his hands and mouth, but I was already a mess.

Hurry...

I gazed up at him pleadingly. Bolt closed his eyes, exhaled slowly, then opened them again. His golden pupils were piercing into me. Seeing his desire so plain on his face made me giddy.

He pulled out his fingers and loosened his pants. We were both still wearing our jackets. This was the first time I’d be having sex with Bolt still almost fully dressed, which added to my excitement.

Bolt pulled out his erection, and I reflexively gulped at the sight of it.

Hurry!

The moment I felt Bolt push the tip inside, I was overcome by powerful pleasure. That was all it took for the white liquid to spurt out of me.

“Ahhh...”

I couldn’t restrain my voice, feeling more of him press deeper into me. My legs spread open by themselves, begging for more.

“You look so hot right now, Louis...” he murmured, frowning slightly as if he were holding back.

When he pushed himself all the way in, I came again. It felt so good, so hot, and seeing Bolt in that disheveled suit as he pinned me down was euphoric. Just looking at him made me feel like I was about to ascend to heaven.

I wrapped my arms around his back and pulled him into a fierce kiss. Each time he thrust into me, my moans were swallowed by his mouth. Not caring for how wrinkled our clothes were getting, we spent our first night of the new year in a passionate embrace.

The next day, I was in my usual clothes, delighted by how light they felt and how easy they were to move in.

“I definitely prefer this,” I said, stretching my arms.

Bolt suppressed a chuckle and looked away. “You were so sultry last night, and now look at you. Back to your usual lively self.”

“I’m not gonna seduce you first thing in the morning!” I protested.

“That’s too bad,” he replied with a shrug as he changed into his daily outfit. “But yes, these clothes do feel better.”

“Yep.”

We exchanged smiles, then picked up our luggage. We were scheduled to return to Perla today. I still had a few days of vacation left, and I wanted to spend them all with Bolt. Our time together was precious to me, and I wanted to do things with him in a place I felt more comfortable.

As I reached for the door, I looked over my shoulder at the Frantino townscape stretching outside the window. A southern march that was seldom visited unless you were explicitly invited.

“Thanks to Alford, I was able to experience something amazing,” I whispered, glancing over at Bolt.

He smirked, leaning down to murmur into my ear. “What, like clothed sex? Well, I did get to see a new side of you, so I guess stuff like this isn’t so bad sometimes.”

His voice made a shiver run down my spine. To conceal my reaction, I quickly exclaimed, “Huh?! It’s too early to be talking like that! Maybe you’re trying to seduce me?! Just you wait until we’re back in Perla!”

Bolt cackled at my pathetic defense. “I look forward to it,” he said, then exited the room.

I followed him, hiding my burning cheeks with my hands. As he walked ahead of me, he radiated a cheerful mood. I resisted the urge to reach out and touch him, and instead hurried to his side.